《Fake Dating Alpha Hockey Captain》 Chapter 1 #Chapter 01 Something Fun The backlit mirrors in Mier''Chelie''s don''t tter me at all. I look like a rat! Weeks of nning, and my cardigan sleeves seem a bit long. The headband I put on is doing nothing to tame my wavy hair, Are Chuck Taylor knockoffs okay for here? Still...maybe Oliver will notice the effort. Speaking of which, has he seen my text messages? It''s already 9:43. If we eat and leave on time, we can get to the New Year''s firework show... "Lookin 4ward to u gettin here"-30 minutes ago, unread. I scrunch my eyes tightly. I worked hard to learn how eyeliner works, so I don''t want to mess it up, but... "Keep it cool, Cynthia... Just...two more minutes." I already have a text reminder rm set. There''s no need to bombard him. It''s okay. Just two more minutes. When I start opening the bathroom door- "Don''t go!!" -I almost smack myself in the face with it. Who''d scream like that here of all ces? I got my answer when I peeked out the door. Jessica Parthow. She looks absolutely stunning in her deep blue dress. The dance team really does wonder legs. The guy she''s holding onto doesn''t seem to notice or care. Alex Hewlett: hockey team captain, satisfactory student, and notoriously unserious yboy. My Oliver waxes poetic about him constantly. Their current season is a huge sess so far because of him. her I...don''t really care about Alex. Sure, he looks like a fashion catalog photo made real; light cks, tucked-in ck dress shirt, clean sneakers. But from what I know, he isn''t one formitment. A fling only person, never dated anyone that I know of. Though Jessica''s, uh, not gotten the picture. I heard she texted someone, demanding they "stop trying to fuck my boyfriend." From his phone no less. Those two are still fussing so...I''ll just wait in here for now My heart jumps into my throat when my phone starts ring. Ah. 9:45. Panic rushes through me as I try to turn it off, but I can''t get a handle on it before the bathroom door gets shoved open. I stumble back and look up. It''s Jessica, Immacte, and furious. Her five-foot-seven seems mountainous to my five-foot-fourteen. Meeting her gaze is...too much. I try to slip past her, but her hand ensnares my shoulder. "Who the hell are you?" Jessica hisses, her nails digging in as I wince. "You were listening to us just now, weren''t you? Took a video tough with your bitch friends?" "Uh-" Before I answer, arge hand grabs my other shoulder and Bulls me away. I freeze up, getting smushed against someone''s pecs. "Hey babe," a sharine voice says. "What took you so long?" ...Oliver doesn''t call me ''babe''. This body is too big, too. When I look up, Alex''s warm brown eyes meet mine. He winks before looking back toward Jessica. "...What''s that look for? You know I''m not one to date. I just wanted to have fun, but... It''s not anymore. See you." Then, I''m being ushered away. My ears are too full of cotton to fully understand what Alex is saying to me. Were his hands always this big? This strong? He''s like a vice. I only realize how far we''ve gone when a gust of wind blows against my face... When did we get down the street? "...Okay, she''s leaving. Thank fuck-" I squirm out of his arms immediately, nearly braining myself on the snow-dusted ground. When I shoot him a look I hope is intimic ng, he just raises his hands like he''s confronting a scared deer. "Hey, yeah, sorry about that. Jess was jumping down my throat." I feel his eyes trail up and down my body. "You were a great help, though. Can I have your number? I''ll make this up to you." It takes me a moment to process what he said, then irritation bubbles in my chest. Didn''t he just diss Jessica using me? "...No need." I stumble past him, heading back to the restaurant. Whatever, I''m going back anyway. I just want to wait for Oliver. However, his sneakers catch up beside me. "I mean it, I''m really sorry about that! For real... Are you even waiting for someone?" He lets out a snort. "I almost 10. No qualified boyfriend would bete on a day like this." I stop in my tracks and turn on him. With some effort, I forcefully unclench my jaw. "Someone who uses random girls on a whim should keep their mouth shut. He''s a thousand times better than you." Alex''s eyebrows rise up as he gives me another once-over. "... You''re spicier than you look." He starts smirking, stuffing his hands in his pockets. "Redmond High, right? Do I know your perfect Prince Charming?" "Oliver is-" Ah. My six-month anniversary is today, but almost no one knows. Oliver doesn''t like school gossip, and I''m happy as long as he is. But... I cut myself off, ncing up at Alex, hoping he doesn''t know the name. But of course he does, thick ck eyebrows raised in surprise. His grin turns yful, so I try making my expression as steely as possible "Oliver Oakley? Yeah...great asset to the team. A real fun guy." He gasps, and I jolt slightly. "Speaking of fun, Gunther''s throwin'' a party while his folks are out. Go drop by. You might see something fun." ...The winter air firmly reminds me I''m just in a cardigan. I wrap my arms around myself and decide to flee instead of wrapping my mind around his suggestion. Alex calls after me. "Remember! 8293 Harvey Way!" I don''t answer him. There''s no need to. I text Oliver at 9:52. Then 10:10. 10:35. 10:55. By 11 PM, I''m standing in the snow outside the now closed restaurant, my half- eaten breadsticks in a to-go box under my arm. My stomach grumbles with hunger. Did...Oliver just stand me up? No, he couldn''t have. Maybe he was just upied. Like, anything could''ve happened. His phone battery could''ve died or he could''ve gotten into a car ident and couldn''t reply. Or maybe... No. If Oliver was going to a party, he would tell me. I don''t need to act out-of-control like Jessica. Given, Oliver and I actually are dating, but still. ...Well. It''s not like I can''t drop by. I don''t know Gunther super well, but maybe he knows where Oliver is. Checking is fine...right? I''ll just see if he''s there, that''s all. Upon arrival, I immediately pick out his car among the others. The lights inside and the music are...a lot. There''s so many people, I''m getting squished just by stepping inside. It kinda burns, somehow. As I stumble onto the tile, I find Gunther there, anky brte slumped in a chair with an off-brand booze bottle limp in his hand. "Hey..." #Chapter 01 Something Fun Gunther blinks at me slowly like I''m a mirage. Maybe I look like one. My hair''s all over the ce now. I try to drag words from the drying concrete in my brain. "Uhm...ah... Oliver. Do you, uhmm... Know... Where he is?" He squints at me. "Whut?" The music''s too loud. So I try speaking up, but he doesn''t hear me. I try again, and no dice. "I said! Do you know where Oliver is?!" My throat feels raw as I scream. There''s sweat rolling down ny back. "Ohh. Damn, you didn''t have to yell," Gunther huffs. "He''s snoozing upstairs." Relief floods me immediately. Where''s the stairs? Just find the stairs. The bedroom''s upstairs. When I catch a glimpse of the first step, I crawl my way through the crowd. I just want them off of me. Getting up to the second floor... It''s quieter, I think. I can''t hear past the buzzing downstairs, the ringing in my ears, and my own panting But I know he''s here. I can feel him, my guiding light. Oliver''s here. I know he''s behind the first door I find. Surely he''s resting. I''ll ask him why he didn''t answer my textster. I just...want to see him. Know that he''s safe. Just to calm down before I head home. The voices downstairs are counting. I open the door quietly, not wanting to wake him. But he''s already up. The voices are cheering. Oliver''s indeed in bed. He''sying under the covers, kissing a girl with naked shoulders. Chapter 2 #Chapter 02 No Remorse I''m watching them in slow motion, absorbing every bit of information crawling into my brain. Old, rusty cogs finally crackled and started turning, a flickering light blinking on. Ah. This is why he didn''t answer my texts. Before either of them notice me, I stumble away from the door like the handle burned me. Nausea and heartburn crawl up my throat and scald it with acid. Being at this party is suddenly the worst idea I''ve ever had. So, I start wobbling toward the stairs, reeling. Oliver... He and I had been best friends for years. He knew more about me than most people, sometimes even more than my mom. And I told him...I told him I didn''t want to date him, even when he asked me. I wanted to keep my best friend and not lose him. But Oliver changed my mind. Said friendship would make our love stronger... What a joke. My eyes burn as I make my way down the stairs. With the new year here, the party''s now in full swing. If they were being rowdy before, they were chaos now- chaos that quickly swept me up. Like an asteroid drawn toward a, I''m too weak to shove through the bodies to the exit. They all dance and gyrate, smelling happy and of cheap alcohol. It makes me want to vomit. Just let me escape... let me out- And I finally get my wish in the worst way. Somebody pushes me backward, and the back of my ankle catches on someone else''s foot. There''s no one to stop me from falling onto a table. I don''t see what''s on it, but apparently it''s packed with food. My weight is thest straw. The table bends in, and suddenly everything crashes on me. "Aagh!" Bread crumbles against my arms as I try to cover my face. Cloyingly sweet paste smears into my hair. I feel some smush on my back. Cupcakes. My face, hair, clothes...everything I''d tried to do to look nice. Covered in New Year''s cupcakes. My chest hurts so badly. I try to breathe through my nose and mouth in intervals like I''d seen online. But it''s too difficult, leaving me wheezing and blinded by party lights. But then, I start seeing shadows hover around me. My vision feels blurry... It hurts. Am I crying? I gasp, forcing my lungs to expand, and the shadows take human form. They are people Party-goers.s overlooking a broken clod. They''re staring down at me, some curious, others irritated. None of them reach out to help. Their voices rumble in the background like white noise. Then, my eyes focus on a couple. Two people saunter easily through the crowd to watch my spectacle. It''s Oliver. Dear Oliver. My guiding light. #Chapter 02 No Remorse His arm is around the girl he was in bed with, both dressed haphazardly. She leans on Oliver''s shoulder as he speaks. "Cynthia? What are you doing here?" He nces around me. "God, what a mess..." ... Is this how you address your girlfriend when she''s on the floor, covered in cake? My eyes burn more as his fingers curl with the other girl''s I''m a fool. An absolute tap dancing phenomenon. I don''t answer him. Instead, I try to scramble to my hands and knees and flee. But the icing is too slippery. My shoes slide against the floor without purchase, and I fall forward. My shoulder smacks against the ground, getting more covered in cake and icing and pain pain pain. Someone snorts, then a few people areughing. When I look up, phone cameras stare at me like piercing eyes. Bile wells up in my mouth. "Hey, c''mon-" Oliver begins. Through my bangs, I see he''s talking to the others, trying get them to put their phones away. He stops when the girl pulls him back close to her, staring down at me like I''m dogshit. "Do you know her from somewhere, Ollie?" "Oh, yeah," Oliver smiled at her. It''s bright. Crinkles his eyes in a way I haven''t seen in a while. "She''s my friend." ...Right. Friend. He can say that just fine, can''t he? Because no one knows we''re dating. A sob unwillingly chokes in my throat, right as I feel a hand curl around my bicep. "Okay, okay, c''mon. That''s enough fun, guys," Oliver fusses, with some people booing him yfully. "Hey, let''s get you home, okay?" His fingers dig into the meat of my arm, the sensation taking me back to a dark ce. My hands go numb, but I can only struggle to stand as he pulls me up. No one notices how roughly he''s treating me...or maybe they don''t care. I know Oliver does. He cares so much. I could ruin his New Year''s date, after all. He doesn''t want me to tell everyone the truth. But would there be a point of doing that? Who would everyone believe: the uing hockey left winger or the nobody girl who ruined the party? It just hurts. Everything I believed about him has been a lie, This is just like Dad, isn''t it? Oliver...I thought. But he''s... I don''t know when or how we get to the door, but I''m too stiff to move much further. It feels like someone is sitting on my chest, hands curled around my neck. I''m gasping, but nothing''sing in. Drool pools in my mouth, leaking from the corners of my lips. "... You''re drunk. I''ll just get you home." #Chapter 02 No Remorse But I... I don''t... I don''t want... I can''t say anything. Too busy dying. The front door opens, sending cool air against my icing-smeared body. My eyes try to focus, still boiling in my skull. It wasn''t Oliver who opened it. It''s Alex, wearing the same outfit from the restaurant, holding the door open on his way in. But he stops there, just taking us in. "Oh, hey Alex. Uh, sorry ''bout the mess," I hear Oliver through the cotton in my ears. "We''ll get out of your way." The look Alex gives us is a bit indescribable. My vision is still swimming too much to tell. Oliver''s hold on my arm tightens and I choke back a cry. He starts to pull ine away somewhere... But then, arge hand mps around my other wrist. A familiar hand. My ears keep ringing as my gaze trails down to where Alex holds onto me. "Oh, uh, yeah. Sorry, Alex. Mind if we, ah, just move aside? His green-eyed gaze pierces-into mine, somehow making it past the wavering curtain of withheld tears. ...I kinda do mind, actually." Oliver pauses. "Why though? We''re trying to get out of your way. No disrespect, but can you let her go?" But instead of answering him, Alex just stares at me a moment longer. Only then does he speak. "Hey, you wanna go home with him?" ...Oh. He''s... He''s speaking to me. Not ignoring me. Actually looking at me. Even after that terrible thing I said to him earlier. "Cynthia?" Oliver''s voice sounds strained. Still, I can''t take my eyes off Alex for now, my body too stiff to move as my lungs burn. "Cynthia...-hey, let go-Cynthia. Just give me a second, alright? I can exin on the way home." My eyes feel like lead as I move them in their sockets, managing to look at him. But all it takes is a moment before my gaze snaps back to Alex. His face was absent of concern for me. No remorse, no guilt Only embarrassment, ncing back towar people now watching our confrontation at the front door. ...What is it that he''ll tell me? 2 Will it be a sob story about somehow being forced to cheat on me? Is it how I did something that pushed him away? Will he make it my fault? Is he and my sperm donor reading out of the same goddamn guidebook? Do something bad, cry and beg and say he''ll change, be forgiven after much thought. Repeat. Is that what he wants? #Chapter 02 No Remorse I can''t speak. My chest is too tight. All of my effort is in making sure my lungs don''t copse, Instead, I turn my hand and curl my fingers around Alex''s wrist, stiltedly tugging. Please, Please. I''m sorry, Alex. I''m sorry for what I said. Please get me out of here. Chapter 3 #Chapter 03 Happy New Year #chapter 3 "Yooo Alex! What''s up, man?" I vaguely hear someone call out to him as I cling to his wrist. Of course, someone here must recognio Alex. For better or for worse, he''s one of the most popr people at Redmond. Someone makes a noise of confusion. Then, the pain in my other arm disappears, and I''m losing my bnce. But the hand on my wrist changes positions, catching me softly My vision starts to clear in his hold, still shaking A quick nce back toward the inside of the house sho A quick nce back toward the inside of the house shows Oliver hovering nervously. Curious onlookers peer at us. "Heyo." Alex''s voice rumbles against my check. Aren''t I runing his shirt? "Sorry, just dropping by, but I''ve gotta jet." Then, he''s turning me away, easily supporting my weight. He waves back as he leads us away. "I''ll catch you guyster!" "Oh, uh, sure..." Suddenly, I feel a hand grab my left arm tightly. A whimper escapes me as I get pulled backwards, but Alex turns. He dislodges the hand and stands firm, ring back with furrowed brows. He moves me behind him, out of the way of piercing gazes. It''s slowly bing easier to breathe, but my whole body still tingles with anxiety. My fingers curl into the back of his jacket as I keep from behind him. Oliver had tried to grab me, his hand still outstretched. "Back up. Cynthia made her choice," Alex says tly. "She didn''t even say anything," Oliver retorts, catching my gaze. I shift further behind Alex, curling inwards. Look, I really need to clear something up with her. She''s my friend." "Really?" Hisugh sounds particrly unfriendly. "Couldn''t tell with how roughly you handled her." "She''s just...slippery, that''s all¡ª¡± Oliver reaches toward me again, holding his hand out for me to take. I have no intent on doing so, but... As if to solidify my refusal, Alex suddenly feels... Bigger. He''s already tall and has a good amount of muscle, but it''s almost like he increases in size. A pressure forms around him that makes me freeze. Even some of the voices from the party stop. "Cynthia made her choice." His voicees out as a rumble that vibrates so lowly, it twinges in my chest. "Take the no, Oliver." ...And that''s thest of it. Alex turns around, ushering me away from the house and to his car. He sits me down in his car seat without hesitation, despite the icing, closing my door for me. My fingers still feel numb, and everything...doesn''t feel real. A momentter, he gives me an empty paper bag. I numbly grab it. Something jolts into action in my brain and I start breathing into it, guiding my lungs. He reaches past me and I feel something tighten against me with a click, then the car shifts as it starts moving My blood has returned to my limbs by now, and despite a headache, I can breathe again. However, my phone just keeps... Ding!... Ding!... Ding! When my phone starts to ring again after several text messages, I give up. I pull out my phone, squinting at the brightness before finding Oliver''s contact. Block. All of the text notifications and calls stop immediately. At least, mine do. ...Brng! Still facing forward, I nce over to Alex. He has a single hand on the wheel, leaned casually in his seat. His phone pings with asional texts, but he doesn''t bother trying to pick it up. "...Uhm...is that...from the...party?" "Ah, maybe." He responds easily, shrugging. "Though, I was supposed to meet up with someone, so it might be them." "I...I''m sorry...uhm...you can just, uhm...bus station. You can drop me off." "Huh? Ah, no, don''t worry ''bout it." My silence wasn''t a good reply. "...Seriously, don''t. I want to get you home, okay?" I manage to nod. "Dammit...I shouldn''t have said that. Sorry." ...Was he talking about telling me he had something to do? Or was it about what he said at the restaurant? Wepse back into silence for a while, and I feel the tightness in my chest loosen. (( ... You were, uhm...right." "Huh?" I smile derisively down at myp. "No... qualified boyfriend...would''ve beente." Really, I don''t think he has anything to apologize for. He showed me the truth. I was the one being blind, constantly making excuses for Oliver. All of this just my own blindness. I feel Alex ncing at me. Then he hums, his leather seat squeaking slightly as he shifts. Aight. Know how to get to your ce from Evers Road?" "Yeah... Uhm...we''ll take a left...". Minutester, we stop in front of the dinky one-story I share with my mom at a small neighborhood''s forest-side corner. The house, and my mom, sleeps. ...It''s best if I don''t tell her about any of this. She doesn''t need to know. Though, I''m not sure how to exin the cupcake icing without going into it. I''ll...figure it out. "Hey..." I look over at Alex, who''s leaning on the steering wheel. "Don''t worry ''bout your car. It''ll be back here by morning you won''t even know it was ever missing." I try to thank him, but I''ve gone mute. Just the thought of speaking exhausts me. "...If it''ll help, I can take your car for a spin. Any bloodstains on the front bumper definitely won''t be Oliver''s." He winks. "Just roadkill." What a bad joke. But it does make me smile just a bit. However, it drops off as Alex leans in. Llean away, watching his face approach mine. He starts getting dangerously close, looking away from my face. I''m not sure how to respond, a deer in headlights. He''s so close... Ah. He has speckles of gold in his brown eyes. Then, I hear a click. The seat belt loosens, sliding up against my arm. His hand retreats from the buckle before he looks up at me. He blinks, then a grin spreads on his face. "...Oh, want a New Year''s kiss after all?" With a whimper, I turn and stumble out of his car with a hot face, quickly retreating to my house. I hear augh behind me, but it''s not cruel. His car doesn''t start leaving until I step inside my front door. Though I try to shut the door quietly, it still cks slightly. My mom stirs from her nearby bedroom. "...Cynthia?" "I''m home-" I lower my voice. "I''m home, Mom." My heart jumps into my throat as I hear her bedsheets move. "I''m just going to go to bed, okay? It''ste and I''m tired." The moving sounds pause. 19 "...Alright hon," she replies, her voice drawling with sleep. ''Happy New Year." "...Happy New Year" I wait until I hear the sheets move back in ce. Then, I sigh with relief, bending down to take off my shoes and making a beeline to my bedroom. When I walk in, I get whished. Pictures I took of Oliver and me together. His sweatersy out on my bed from when I was deciding what to wear earlier Reminders of the lie he set up. I left my room,ing back with a trash bag. Everything with an inkling of him made their way inside. Oliver had been my best friend. The guiding light helping me through my dad''s darkness. When that sperm donor wasn''t screaming at us, he was beating us up before saying sorry. Oliver had been one of my few supports during that time. Gentle, kind. He had never grabbed me or raised his voice at me before. My mom and Oliver. That''s all who I thought I needed. I hadn''t wanted to lose him by dating him. Dating, marriage.....all of that made me feel queasy. If I ended up in something like my mom, I would''ve died-that''s what I''d thought. But I also didn''t want to keep being haunted by the past, to move forward with my life. Hah. After sneaking out the back door, I quickly dump everything I have of Oliver''s into the trash can, holding back my tears. I was so stupid, wishing on something as fragile as that. Chapter 4 #Chapter 04 Just For Show New Year''s Day was on a Wednesday, so school started back the following Monday. At least I had a few days to deal with my emotions and n for the worst. Oliver may not have been the captain of the hockey team, but he was fairly popr in his own right. Moreover, I was seen with Alex. The rumor mill at Redmond High was certain to be rolling with new gossip. My schoolmates do not disappoint. In the school halls, people whisper as I pass by, watching me with hawk-like eyes. Someugh at me, whispering about icing and cupcakes. << I keep my gaze on the ground, trying my best not to mind them. The best thing I can do is just mind my own business. Give a few days, and something else will probably happen to attract everyone''s attention. I''ll be able to return to my normal life, sans a fake boyfriend. At least, that''s what I''m hoping for. But the road to get there seems more bumpy than I could have anticipated. During lunch, I go through the line, picking up my usual tray of Redmond''s poor attempt at the food pyramid. My usual table waits for me at the corner of the cafeteria, away from curiosity and the sounds of the New Year''s party recording. Just a few more steps to freedom- But my foot catches on a white shoe that suddenly sticks out. I see it happen since I''m already looking down. That doesn''t mean I can avoid it. I barely manage to put my hands out and catch myself, letting go of the tray. My styrofoam te and little carton of chocte milk spill out in a ssh, some hitting the front of my non-Oliver sweater. My backpack slips from my shoulder, falling onto the ground. Immediately, I hear snickering above me before a sweet voice cuts in. "Oh my God. I didn''t see you there! I was getting up from my seat and...ohh. You''ve got to watch where you''re going." Her voice tilts in all the wrong ways, purposeful gigglesing from her friends. My lips pull tight and pull m knees under myself, flipping my bangs out of my face. Danielle Cleare crouches in front of me with concern so stic, I could''ve mistaken her for a Barbie doll. I didn''t recognize her tawny hair and blue eyes when I first saw her at the New Year''s Eve party, but I do now. I ended up stumbling upon her face while looking over hockey-rted posts on the school website. Her dad''s some big hockey team owner, but that''s all I knew. The most prominent thing for me was that she was the girl I''d found in bed with my sham of a...with Oliver. Her pretty pink lips pulled into a sharp smile. Although she''s crouching in front of me, she doesn''t do anything to help. She gazes at me with the curiosity of a child smushing ants and watching them struggle. "You''ve really got to stop being so clumsy. You destroyed the cupcake table at the New Year''s party. Do you need help learning how to walk again? Or maybe you''re just too airheaded?" "...I''m pretty sure I know why she''s doing this. She and Oliver are a thing, clearly. And the reaction Oliver had to me was likely something she didn''t like. Instead of talking to me about it, she''s assuming... something. Whatever it is she''s assuming, I''m now Enemy #1. And since I''m not anywhere high on the social totem pole, I''m free game for bullying. But I''ve dealt with enough stuff like this. Reacting to her or her friends wouldn''t do anything but excite them. The main reason they''re doing this is to watch me squirm. Nothing I say or do suffice. "...It''s fine. I''m fine." With my lunch ruined, I still try to clean it up, putting the crumpled styrofoam back on the tray. When I reach for my backpack, one of Danielle''s friends kicks it away, The girls around me giggle more. My eyes close. Then I look toward Danielle''s shoes. "...What do you...want?" "Huh. Guess you''re not totally braindead," she replies. Danielle leans in, staring down at me harder. "Listen. I don''t like it when my boyfriend gets too close to other girls. He told me you two were buddies, but I think...maybe you should back off? Just a suggestion, you know?" ...Right. Staking her im, I guess. Danielle doesn''t ask for my side of the story, not knowing how Oliver lied to me for six months, maybe more. Has he ever been my friend, or was he just nning on ying me for a fool all along? Apparently, I''m thinking too long. I feel irritation start to roll off of Danielle, the giggles from her friends ceasing. "You hear me, right? Or are you too stupid to understand?" "...You''re clear." Danielle smiles. "That''s myst name. Don''t wear it out." She gets up easily and walks away without helping, one of her friends kicking my bag one more time for good measure. I sit there for a moment longer before I start cleaning up the mess on the ground. Janitors may be here to work, but I don''t see the point in senselessly making their jobs harder. I''m wiping up the milk with some errant, empty sheets of paper in my backpack when someone arrives wi brown paper towels. I reach up to ept it, but I freeze when I see who it is. Oliver looks down with some sort of pain in his eyes. I turn away and finish wiping the milk up with my bag papers. "...Hey." I say nothing, throwing what I could on the tray. "Hey, Cynthia." ...It''s frighteningly easy to just stay quiet. I''m used to doing that, after all. I should''ve just done this forever. "Cynthia. I just..why haven''t you answered my texts? I''ve called you so many times." Oliver keeps talking, but I ignore him, quietly cleaning up. He doesn''t seem to mind, whispering at me. "I kept trying to tell you. I...really didn''t want it toe out this way, okay? It''s just...I''m dating Danielle because of her dad. He owns the Parlevoue Penguins, and if she puts in a good word for me, I have a real chance at this!" He keeps going, even after I stand up, taking my tray to the nearest trash can to throw the food that hadn''t #Chapter 04 Just For Show sttered on me away. "I''m just looking out for my future, alright? My thing with Dany''s just for show-" "Oliver." He pauses, but I don''t bother looking at him as I pick up my backpack. "Just...leave me alone. Please." "...But, Thia-." "You''re...looking out for your future. So...uhm. Don''t...ruin that. Talking to me." He doesn''t seem to have anything else to say. Even if he does, I don''t let him, leaving him and the cafeteria behind. I feel terrible, my chest clenching and my throat starting to close. It will make it harder for me to talk if this keeps up. But because my luck is shit, I hear someone else call out my name. "Oi, Cynthia!" My eyes twitch, then trail over to Alex. He approaches with his hands in his jean pockets, wearing a white button-down under a gray sweater with a zip-up front. As he walks up to me, he gives me a once-over as he did outside the restaurant, his brows crunching with mirth. "Hey,ing up with a new fashion statement? Not sure it fits. Food''s meant to be eaten, not worn," heughs. I stare at his neat clothes and tall stature. He''s just...always in such good form. Meanwhile, he''s only ever seen me at my worst. I seem to only ever be at my worst recently. Unable to bear it, my face flushes and I turn away, walking off quickly as I scrunch in on myself. And just like the restaurant situation, I hear footsteps follow me not long after. "...Hey, Cynthia? Hey, sorry. What I said, ah... Are you alright? What happened?" As he follows me, I hear whispers start to crop up at the sides of the halls. I just told myself to stay out of t! limelight, but it just keeps following me. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 5 #Chapt¨¦r 05 Cedarwood "S... Stop... Following me." I hurry to the back halls to avoid as many eyes as possible. All of the regr kids took the main ways, but I had my preferred paths. And I would prefer if Alex wouldn''t follow me there. As thankful as I am that he kept his promise and returned my car, he and I aren''t friends. "C''mon, seriously. I was wrong to say that. What happened to you?" This...really can''t keep going on. I stop suddenly, and he stops just as quickly. When I turn around, it''s with an aching chest that just keeps squeezing no matter what I do. "Y-You told Oliver-to...to ept my ''no." I''m telling you. n-o. So. Stop. I''m fine." Alex stares down at me, his hands at his sides. This time, when I turn around and flee, I don''t hear him following me. My goal to fade into the background continues to fail. I don''t realize how badly I''m failing until after school, though. As I make my way to my locker, I feel more eyes on me than usual. This is supposed to be my calmer pathway to my locker, so why is everyone looking at me? No one ever looks at me like this. It makes me want to melt into the floor and seep through the floorboards, into the dirt. The murmuring gets louder as I close in. I see a suspicious pile streaked on the ground. Ah. It''s because my locker is absolutely trashed. The lock I had used was no match for whatever broke it. Test papers, study guides, old grades, strewn out like a crime scene. Photos of me back in elementary school are stered on my door and ones around it. Some are from my performance as Little Ophelia in The Magpie Dream, my braces and rotund crow suit worn anxiously. I kept them here with the love notes from my mom just to give me a pick-me-up sometimes. Those, too, are exposed to the open air and the phone cameras recording them. With the actual locker empty, I realize that my school and leisure books are missing. Yet, I am too deep in shock to react like I usually would. Someone likely told Danielle about how Oliver tried to help me in the cafeteria. Or maybe, was it Jessica,shing out at me in simr jealousy? Has some other girl decided to make me their target? The kids around me murmur and giggle, taking photos and videos to post online. I just stand there, staring at it all, unsure of what to do. Someone taps on my arm. I stiffen abruptly and look over, eyes almost bursting from my sockets. The girl, Hailey, startles at my reaction, backing up. We''ve talked enough to be cordial with each other, but she''s never seen me like this. "Uhm...Cynthia? You hear the?" I can''t speak, so I nod instead. ¡°Uh...so." Hailey looks off to the side. "Your stuff. Your books, I mean. I''ve heard... they''re in the swimming pool Some kids ooh''ed and snorted upon hearing the news, but was going carefully nk. The natatorium-the swimming pool room-is connected to the building, right by one of the two gyms we have. It''s the middle of winter, so the pool isn''t being used very much. The swim team does some winter training, but for now, the pool area is mostly shut down. When I arrive, the doors are wide open, the darkness inside waiting for me. I shut my eyes tightly in internal pain, then scrub at my head with my hand, growling under my breath. It''s definitely a trap. Cautiously, I dump my backpack over in a corner near the swimming area doors, leaving as much stuff there as possible. In goes my purse, safe and zipped up, then I take out my phone for the light. I don''t know where the light switch is in the dark room, so it can''t be helped. The water is very still in the darkness, gleaming when my phone light hovers over it. I immediately go over to the water, considering the words of the person who alerted me. However...I don''t see pages floating, or ink starting to haze over. The pool is as clear as ever, straight to the bottom. Confusion starts to make me skittish, but something colorful catches my eye. I shine my phone over to look and... It''s my books. They''re not in the pool, but in a neat stack on a visitor''s chair, dry as a bone. However, I can''t even sigh in relief before someone shoves me hard from behind. Suddenly, water chokes my nose, mouth, and ears. Chlorine burns my eyes as I start to struggle. The water is frigid. My clothes are ill-suited for swimming. They get heavier as I fight to get to the surface. Once my head breaks through, I gasp and cry out. But there''s a loud bang. I can''t see straight yet. In fact, I can''t see much at all. The natatorium doors are closed, and I''m inplete darkness Wheezing and gasping, I struggle and ssh over to where think the poolside is. It''s hard to tell in the darkness. My hand sparks with pain when it smacks against the side of the pool. Still, I''m grateful for it, trying to scramble out of the water. Eventually, I manage to crawl out, and I simply sit there. I have to wait for my eyes to adjust as much as possible. The pitch ckness of a closed room is different from the ambient light of the forest at night. There''s no point in trying my phone. I dropped it somewhere in the water as soon as I started struggling. With the VITUO #Chapter 05 Cedarwood light out, I know it''s dead Crawling on wobbling legs as the cold pierces through to my bones, my fingers brush against the ground until I find the cold metal of the doors. When I reach up and push on them, they don''t budge at all. Phone dead, no light, no contact with the outside world. No onees to the swimming pool at this time of year. My best bet is to wait until a security guard or teacher checks...when? Later today? Tomorrow morning? Whoever nned this meant for me to suffer, so maybe tomorrow. "Hah... Haha... Ha..." Wry, painedughter starts to bubble out of my chest. Why is all of this happening to me? I never asked for any of this. For Oliver to date me, for Alex to pay attention to me... It''s all juste to me, but now have so many enemies. It...hurts. It hurts. I curl up in front of the door, my forehead against my knees. Theughter won''t stop, little wet giggles to fend off the urge to sob. I don''t have a guiding light anymore. I''m just...stuck in the dark. All I hear is the sound of dripping water and ripples... Actually, no. There''s something else. A voice calling out. Someone... beyond the door. It sounds like they''re calling my voice. I don''t bother opening my eyes, staying quiet and curled up just listening. But for sure, the voice calling doesn''t stop, getting louder and clearer. As it closes in, there''s a smell. Something like pine trees. It''s such a nice smell. I hear footsteps thump right outside the door. "Cynthia?! Cynthia! Say something!" It''s...Alex again. How does he know where I end up so many times? "Hold on, I''ll just... Back up!" I do neither of these things, just sitting and staring down at my knees, exhaustion seeping into me. As such, I''m close enough to hear something like creaking metal. Alex grunts on the other side, banging the door as it starts to I guess it starts to break. The hinges and bolts that keep the door in ce somehow give way. I keep my eyes shut, protected from the bright light of the hall. My nose is filled with the scent of pine cones, only getting stronger when I feel a jacket wrap around me. Then, I''m being picked up as though I weigh nothing. Exhaustion settles in my body, so I lean into the strong one that keeps finding me in danger. Instead of protesting, I bury my nose against his neck. Chapter 6 #Chapter 06 A Team Again. Alex has somehowe to my rescue. Once is a happenstance. Twice, a coincidence. I''m cold and dripping wet, my face against his neck, but he holds me so easily. When I feel my body start to move, I open my mouth. "...Books." "Huh?" "My books... In the...on the chair." "...Are you seriously worried about your books right now?" I back my head away from the lovely pine smell and stare up at him with lidded eyes. He stares back at me, then he sighs, shaking his head. "Nerd." He finds where I''d tucked my backpack and picks it up, going back into the dark pool room. Somehow, he cradles me with a single arm and fills my book bag with the other. Is all of his strength really from hockey? Suddenly, he pauses. Before I can ask why, I hear a bunch of footsteps rushing up to the broken door. "She''s in here! In here!" Danielle''s voice rings out. "I saw her steal the keys to the pool room and !!" When she enters, she''s followed by three of her friends and two security guards. At first, she immediately looks toward the pool, but upon seeing it empty, she nces around. Our ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ***** INSTALL #Chapter OS A Team eyes lock, and her confidence turns into full confusion. +25 Bonus One of the security guards turns on the light while the other immediately looks for us, his brows furrowed. However, when he sees Alex, something in the man pauses, and his irritation melts into...resignation. "... You again, huh?" Alex shrugs, "Depends on what you''re using me of, Officer Giles." I nce up at him. To be on a known-name basis with security guards... Some of the rumors about his troublesome streak aren''t fabricated. Officer Giles rubs his fingers against the bridge of his nose. "Okay. Why were you two here?" "Ah, I took the keys from the hockey team. It''s raining outside, so I can''t do my field running. I figured swimming''s not too different. In fact, isn''t it better in some ways?" "You can''t just use the pool as you please, Hewlett... What happened to the door?" "That? Oh, I found it like that. Didn''t have to use the keys at all!" heughed. The man grumbles once more, looking at Alex like he''s suspicious. However, he ends up waving his hand dismissively. "Since the door was already open, fine. But quit making so much trouble." "I can''t promise that, but I''ll do my best," Alex grins, swinging my backpack strap onto his shoulder. Danielle''s mouth drops open, outrage coloring her pretty face. ex Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ***** INSTALL #Chapter 06 A Team +25 Bonus "Wait a minute! Officer! How could Alex be training when he has a girl with him? And look at her! She''s soaked!" Alex just shrugs at the usation. "I invited her toe watch since it''s dangerous to swim alone," he sasses, his eyes narrowing snidely. "She just got a bit too close while I was sshing." One of the other girls jolt slightly, then she points at us usingly. "That doesn''t sound like training. That sounds like a date!" I wait for a moment to see what Alex wille up with next. However, I blink, realizing he''s not saying anything else. When I look up at him, he''s just staring at them. "Would that matter?" he finally says. I feel like I''m about to have an aneurysm. Immediately, the girls are scowling and protesting, their hateful gazesnding on me. Ah. I''m never going to have peace again. Alex just shrugs and approaches, passing them all as Officer Giles and the other one try to calm the girls down. Danielle reaches up and arm grabs him. "Now, hold on a moment, you-" Alex is walking by the pool''s edge pretty closely. perhaps on purpose, he suddenly turns on her heel and gravity pulls her toward the edge. A momentter, there''s a ssh as Danielle screams, her friends crying out in rm. "Agh!! Gugh-!" ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE *** INSTALL apter DS A Team "Oh my god, Danielle!!" "Ah, Hell," Officer Giles grumbles under his breath, bending down to grab her. +25 Bonus Meanwhile, Alex just stares down his nose at her for a moment. Then, with me in tow, we escape from the situation without any more fanfare. The hockey team''s locker room smells like sweat. As a girl, I really shouldn''t be here, but it was the best ce I could go. My clothes are entirely too soaked to keep wearing. After taking a warm shower to stop shivering, he lends me some clothes he kept as backups in his locker. If the only thing I had left wasn''t a wet bra and panties, I would''ve refused. But that''s all I have left. So now, I''m swimming in his high-quality cotton sweater and some sweatpants that are entirely too long for me. My hair sits all over my head in wild, damp brown waves. I stare down at the shirt I''m in. That pine smell... I smelled it so strongly while holding him. Now it seems to be gone. Just to check, I pull the neckline of his shirt up and sniff it, hoping to find thatforting scent. However, it''s nothing but cotton and a dim essence of room sweat. ¡°Uh..." I blink and look up. Alex stares at me, bewildered. Cautiously, he waggles a stick of deodorant in his hand. ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ** INSTALL +25 Bonus I stare back, my face feeling entirely too hot for my body. One of these days, I''ll finally melt and evaporate. "Do those stink?" he asks, "Ah..sorry, Clothes pick up room smells and all." My fingers barely brush his hand as I snatch the deodorant away. I turn my back to him, wiggling my arms into the shirt to put the antiperspirant on without lifting it. Though my back is turned, I hear and feel him sit down on the bench. "You always seem to be in a mess whenever I see you. Are you a ma for it or something?" Heughs, though it''s not so lighthearted, "... You should really stand up for yourself some time. Like, tell a teacher. Or a parent. Shit like that." "W... Won''t, work." "Hmm?" "Won''t work. Do you....win hockey games alone?" "Eh...no? It''s a team sport. Kinda the whole point to not work alone." "Exactly," When I turn around, he''s frowning. Right...the look of a guy who has never gotten bullied in his life. "Bullying victims....uhm... It''s not just...bullies. Bystanders...uhm...guardians... people around. If they don''t help, then...victims can''t...fight back." "...Fighting bullying is a team sport." I nod, sticking my arms back out through the sleeves. We stare at each other for a tad Exness Trade: Online Trading 21 FREE ***** INSTALL #Chapter 06 A Team longer thanfortable. "...Hmh. Alright.¡± Alex starts to smile. "How about...we make a team, then?" "Eh?" He leans forward, prompting me to lean back. +25 Bonus "You and me, a team. I''m tired of girls trying to grab me at every moment. You''re tired of dealing with bullying. If we''re dating, doesn''t that knock out two birds with one stone?" My face goes red. "I''m going to knock you out with a stone-"es out of my mouth before I can help myself. "No, seriously! Hear me out." His fingers sy, excited. "I have an important gameing up. Redmond Chillers vs the Bernard Saints. If we get past this, my team will be two games closer to rounding out the season. We could go into the yoffs with a high rank. But all this clingy mess is messing with the team, even though I''ve been clear I''m not dating. If we act like we''re going steady, I can focus on training, and you can not get bullied. No one would dare bully someone I''m with." I listen to him, somewhat astonished. This is...too much. Oliver''s betrayal is so fresh, and he wants to...date me? For...fake? Like, fake dating? "It''s not like we''ll really be together. It''s just a...contract. Yeah, a contractual rtionship. We both get what we need out of it, and since this only works because we''re working together, I won''t betray you. Not like Oliver." ex Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ** INSTALL #Chapter 06 A Team He stabs right into my sore spot without remorse. "Don''t reject this too quick. Just think about it." He really looks like he''s had an epiphany, smile bright and full of teeth. "We can really make this work." Recharge Promo: 800 Bonus Free ÈÕ Support Chapter 7 #Chapter 07 Someone Stranger "Hey, Cynthia?" I snap out of my thoughts as I quickly shut my mostly empty locker, surprised to hear someone call out to me. But I recognize who it is a momentter, turning around to see Hailey. She looks at me, her worry clear through her sses lenses. "I heard vaguely about what happened at the pool. Are you okay?" I nod in response to my somewhat friend. We met in Drama Club. She''s a performer, but I prefer working in the background, getting everything to work smoothly. We started talking a bit more after I drew a poster for one of the uing performances. She''dplimented it eagerly. Since then, we asionally chat, though we''re not super close. She has an easygoing presence, so I don''t mind speaking with her sometimes. "Fine...uhm...Alex helped." "Yeaaah, I heard about that, too," sheughs a little, though there is still worry in her tone. "Uhm...I figured, since it seems like you and Alex might end up, eh, kind of knocking into each other, there''s something you should know." I freeze up a bit, clutching my books. "W...What?" "Sooo...I heard from Alicia that Danielle had her eye on Alex. But for some reason, he never bit. So, she''s settling for Oliver, I guess. Same team, some potential, all of that. Though, he doesn''t have Alex''s jawline, that''s for sure." ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE **** INSTALL #Chapter 07 Someone Stranger sa +25 Bonus There''s a twinge of irritation that sparks at herment, but I stamp it down immediately. Oliver''s not mine to defend. We aren''t dating. In fact, he lied to me. While it may have been my fault that it dragged on for so long, I don''t think I''m obligated to defend him anymore. "Oh..so...uhm..." "There''s chatter that you and Alex might be...I dunno, kinda flinging right now?" Before I can choke on my spit, she continues, shrugging. "You''re in the position Danielle wanted. And I heard she doesn''t take this sort of stuff likely. I''m telling you because I think you''re pretty nice. And you really help us out. Uh... just...watch your back, okay?" "I''m n...not...uh, with him. Like...that." She blinks at me, eyes wide. "So, you''re...dating? For real?" "AH-n...no. We just " But Hailey doesn''t seem to hear me, leaning in with excitement. "Oh my God, I can''t believe it. He said the ''D'' word with you?! Hah, if Danielle hears about this, she''s gonna choke! No wonder she decided to pull that stunt!" Sheughs into her hand, snickering. "Once she realizes it, there''s no way she''ll mess with you outright. At least, not like she did yesterday." I give up on rifying for the moment. Instead, my shoulders sag. ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î INSTALL @Chocter 27 Someone Stanger "L...don''t know...about that." +23 Bonus People like Danielle and Jessica were...particr. They don''t like losing things they feel should be theirs. If they don''t feel we''re genuinely dating¡ªand we''re not-then they may attack more fiercely. Still, it''s at least nice to see that Hailey finds it funny, her smile bright as she giggles. That brightness is gone during the y. "At ease, dear child, for I know now that you shouldn''t judge one by the cover-'' "Booooooring!" "Hey, do you guys have tomatoes? I want to throw one!" Hailey winces, but keeps trying to continue her line, her sses reced with contacts and her outfit vaguely Victorian. I watch from the back, holding onto the rope for the stage curtains carefully. We do small shows for practice andrger ones for holidays. The stage lights are on and our most recent show has been going on for thest few minutes. A few people stop by to watch, though we never really get arge audience. However, today, we have a new group visiting who sit in the front seats. Danielle and her crew take up the space, jeering throughout the show. Theyugh loudly at inappropriate times, watching videos on their phones as though they''re bored. Some also take pictures with their sh on, distracting performers and earnest visitors. "Are they going to kiss?" ex Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ***** INSTALL #Chapter 07 Someone Stranger "If that guy''s a little boy in this, doesn''t this make this kinda pedo?" "E, they like kids!" +25 Bonus The scene doesn''t call for any kissing. In fact, Hailey''s nowhere near doing that. However, they''ll say anything and everything just to be a nuisance. Annoyed by their jeering, a few of the actual visitors scowl and get up to leave. If this keeps up, Danielle''s group will be the only ones left. This...can''t go on. My heart jumps up into my throat, but frustration is also burning under my skin. This club...we''ve worked hard to get this small show together, but they''re just burning it all over petty jealousy. Since this is partially my fault...I have to try something. My fingers start to feel mmy as I sweat, but I still bend down and secure the rope I''m holding in ce. I slink back to the local crew room and pick up a handheld mic. After making sure it connects to the PA board, I head out. Someone calls out to me anxiously as I walk out onto the stage, the lights feeling like they''ll blind me. Immediately, I feel myself stiffening up, especially when the performers pause, confused by my entrance. When I nce over, Hailey''s brows are scrunched up as she mouths something I can''t decipher at me. ...I''m not a stranger to the stage. I used to participate in school ys before, my momughing with me as we''d make my costumes. But after Dad started drinking, not even the costumes could cheer her up, leaving her crying for days. And he hated it whenever I was noisy, so I decided to take up less space. Eventually, I stopped taking up much space at any point, fading away from the limelight. ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ***** INSTALL #Chapter 07 Someone Stronge This isn''t how I wanted to evere back to it, but I have to...I have to try. I swallow thickly, instinctively holding the mic away so it wouldn''t pick up my throat. sounds. "...Uhm....p-please...r-refrain fr-from dist...disturbing the-" +25 Bonus "I-1-1c-c-can''t h-h-hear y-y-yoooou-!" one of the girls sang in return, others around herughing. Danielle gives me a snide look, her arms and legs crossed in superiority. "I-I mean...it. P-Please don''t disturb the...don''t disturb the p-perf... performers..." "Learn how to speak first, then maybe we''ll listen!" "If you''re not good with your mouth, I guess Alex likes what''s between your legs then!" Mortified, I lose my voice, unable to say anything else. The show ends momentster, the energy utterly ruined. Danielle and her friends p and cheer as we leave the stage. I try to hold back my tears, my lips pursed tightly. I don''t think I deserve to cry, not when Hailey''s sobbing in a chair in the back, angry and upset. The club president talks to me a few dayster. "Hey, look. I know you''re kinda...going through a thing right now. But it''s really starting to affect the others." I don''t say anything, just looking up at him quietly. ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE **** INSTALL #Chapter 07 Someone Stranger +25 Bonus I know it''s affecting the others. Even outside of club hours, they''ve started to avoid me. Even Hailey can only muster the energy to wave at me, though the fact she does that much is outstanding. Most of the time, the other club members act like I don''t exist now. He scratches at the back of his head, almost sheepish. "Listen, uh. Maybe you should take a break, okay? Until things blow over. And, ah, if things turn a certain way, it''s okay if you find something else that interests you, too." ... Yeah. The writing''s on the wall, I know that. "Just think about it. Okay?" He walks out of the room, leaving me seated. I stare at the door he leaves through, trying not to let my heart break. This isn''t what I want. I don''t want to lose the drama club. It took months...years for me to feelfortable being anywhere near a stage again. I''ve fought so hard to be here! Giving up now would be epting defeat. It would be obeying Dad and Oliver and everyone else who wants me to roll over. The thought of doing that makes me feel a curl of nausea...no. Not nausea. It''s...disgust. The thought of obeying her will for me to lose everything disgusts me. Exness Trade: Online Trading ZX FREE ***** 617 INSTALL #Chapter 02 Someone. Stronge But I can''t fight her on my own. She has so much more influence than I do. ...But I know someone stronger than her. Recharge Promo: 800 Bonus Free Support Chapter 8 #Chapter 08 An Easy Task +25 Bonus Redmond High is well known for its ability to produce very skilled hockey yers, especially for a public school. Because school funding focuses more on sports than arts, we were able to get our own ice rink. Since it''s winter, I bundle up in my jacket before I try to go see him. Once I step into the room, as expected, it''s frigid, the warmth seeping from my skin. The Redmond Chillers are all there, skating along the rink, sitting in the bleachers, talking, the works. I walk up to the first group of people I see, not wanting to catch Oliver''s attention, wherever he is. "Uhm...excuse m-me." The three guys all look over at me, curious. "I''m looking...for, uhm...A-" Before I finish, one sighs, startling me slightly. He points his thumb toward a short nook to his right, my left, with a bored expression. "Alex is in the coach''s office, back that way. He''ll probably be out soon, so you can wait for him." Unable to verbalize my thanks, I just bow slightly at him before scurrying away. The short nook turned right, extending underneath the bleachers in a long hall. I only recently learned there was a path back here after Alex took me to the hockey locker room... Oliver never showed me this area. The lights embedded in the ceiling are dimmer than the ones further back, but I could still ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE **** INSTALL #Chapter 08 An Easy Task +25 Bonus see quite clearly. One of the hidden hall doors was slightly open with the light shining out of it. As I get closer, the murmuring and voices from the rink fade, and I instead hear people speaking inside. "And how the Hell did you even manage to break the door like that? Do you know how irritated Coach Windsel was?!" I freeze immediately, startled by a masculine voice yelling in irritation. It brings back some bad memories...but I have to get it together. I''m not the target of the anger, so I slowly loosen up. "...Listen, Hewlett. As captain of the team, you shouldn''t be causing this much trouble. You''re good at this stuff, but you keep screwing around! I don''t want to hear any moreints for the rest of the season, you hear me?" "Yes, coach." "Haaah...get out of my face." I watch as Alex leaves the office, dressed in his hockey fit. He rolls his eyes once he''s out the door, but pauses when he realizes I''m there. "Cynthia? What are you doing here?" "Uhm..." I nce toward his coach''s office, and Alex''seems to realize what I''m thinking. He puts a hand on my shoulder and guides me back toward the end of the hall. "Well? Is this about what I suggested?" "Yes. Uhm." My fingers fidget with the edge of my jacket. "...Fine. A while. We can, uhm... fake." ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ** INSTALL 216 #Chopter 08 An Eony Tosk +25 Bonus I''d avoided eye contact, but when I look up, his brown eyes practically sparkle as they meet mine. A happy smile spreads on his face, bright and enchanting. After a second, he seems to catch himself, his smile turning into that snarky grin I knew him more for. "Alright then, from here on, we''re ''going out.'' I''ll start talking about it and you can...eh, I know you''re not much for chatting, but if you mumble it enough times, folks will catch on." He shrugs. "Anyway, since we''re now ''dating,'' we should seal our contract with a kiss, right?" He starts leaning down a tad, and I quickly take a step back, my eyes shooting wide. But then I realize his eyes never closed, and that grin bes even more annoying. Warm air huffs through my nose with irritation, bing slightly wispy in the cold air of the arena. "...Uhm...why me?" "Hm?" "Why did you...choose me?" My gaze trails off to the side. "There''s many girls. Ones that, uhm...would. Cooperate. So..." "Oh, yeah, that''s simple." Alex puts his hands on his hips, almost seeming proud of himself. "It''s cause you don''t like me." Is he a masochist? "If I tried this with some girl vying for my attention, there''s no way this would work out. The fact you didn''t answer me straight off actually reassured me, you know? That just confirmed you didn''t just jump at the opportunity to say you''re dating me. And, ah, not to ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ????? 316 INSTALL #Chapter 08 An Easy Task touch a sore spot, but I''d think you''re not really looking at the moment, yeah?" +25 Bonus ...Well, he''s not wrong about that. I nod in agreement, and he seems even more convinced of himself. "So, all things together, with you not looking and me not wanting it, I think it''s fair to say we wouldn''t fall for each other. Right?" At first I just look at him, but his eyebrows raise a bit, and I realize it''s a genuine question. My immediate answer after just meeting him would''ve definitely been no. Now I''m mildly aware of his personality and, while annoying, he''s at least earnest. He''s also quite kind and has an interesting sense of humor. Not to mention he has a nice face. But I also know that he''s prideful. He takes pride in his strength and good looks, considering how many hearts he''s broken through his own selfishness. Why do you want this?" I murmur. "I thought...well...girls... You''d like that." Alex clears his throat, ncing upward. For the first time, I see him express something I''d almost call sheepishness. Maybe even embarrassment. ¡°Okay, I...I like a lot of girls. I thought I''ve been really clear with them that we''re not dating even if we''re kissing and such. But, well, they never seem to get the picture. Always think we''re in a rtionship. And then they look at each other and get angry, so they start catfighting. I don''t want to deal with this stuff anymore." My eyes lid disapprovingly at his admission. Maybe he wasn''t the one setting them up in the boxing ring and demanding they fight, but his actions were certainly less than ideal. But it''s clear. Although I need his protection, he just as much needs mine. ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE **** INSTALL fios falling for him would likely be a rather easy tank. "...Okay" Alex''s embarrassment turns into relief, "Alright, cool. To start, let''s exchange number for now, then we can touch baseter, kay?" "Mm," He and I exchange contact information, his number in my phone with a heart symbol next to his name. I''m not the one to put it there he did, insisting it would be a subtle way to show our love! My name also gains a matching heart in his phone before he waves goodbye to me, heading to the locker room. This is...definitely going to be more trouble than it''s worth, but we both made this decision together, so it can''t be helped. I head back out from the back hall and almost bump into someone, looking down at my phone. I nod in apology and try to pass, but suddenly, the person grabs me. The hand feels familiar, and goosebumps prickle on my skin. When I look up, Oliver''s green-eyed gaze stares back at me. There''s such frustration there, and I quickly shake his hand off, backing away from him. His lips pull into a straight line, his brows scrunching with...sadness? "...Are you okay?" "Hm?" "I, ah... heard about the pool." "...M''fine." Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ***** INSTALL #Chapter 08 An Easy Task +25 Bonus We stand still, sizing each other up. But I really don''t want to see him right now, so I start to turn away. "... You''re only going to get hurt, you know." I pause, not moving further. He takes that as a sign to continue. "Guys like Alex...they don''t care. He really doesn''t care, not about you, or anyone for that matter. He''s just ying around, so...I know you''re mad at me, but you should stop this. He''d never really date a girl like you." My jaw clenches in my mouth to the point of pain. As if he, of any guy, has the right to say this. It was my fault that I didn''t see the signs, but now we''re beyond that point. I can''t believe he''s such utter trash. It''s astounding to me. I turn around and face him. Whatever he sees in my expression leads him to pause, his hand stopping before it can touch me. "Oliver Oakley...don''t talk to me about care." Before he can try to reply, I briskly walk away, not wanting to be in his presence any longer. ex Chapter 9 #Chapter 09 ying House Mission #1 of our fake dating n: Look convincing. On the first day, if I wasn''t threatened with getting pushed out of the drama club, I would call it quits. Because Alex is entirely too popr and too social for me to handle. He doesn''t even get left alone at Mozzy''s Pizza on our first mock date. From entrance to ordering to looking for seats, folks keeping to greet him. "Hey man, what''s happenin''?" "Haha, nothing much, how ''bout you?" Alex greets the fifth person in what feels like ten minutes as I try to melt into the sidelines. It''s not hard-next to him, I look like a hobo. He''s all sleek sweater and dark jeans and I''ve stuffed myself into a fuzzy turtleneck and a long ck skirt. Heughs and grasps hands with the visitor, someone not on the hockey team it seems like. However, they''re friendly enough with each other that he stands there and starts talking. Someone drops something in the nearby kitchen, and I flinch, almost knocking into Alex. Smoothly, he snakes his arm around my shoulders and holds me close, not missing a beat. The guy''s eyes widen a bit at our closeness, but he doesn''t say anything. Once they finish, Alex waves goodbye, and the guy returns the gesture. He also waves to me. I barely remember to wave back before the person leaves. Alexughs as he guides me over to a booth seat near one of therge street windows. Once I sit in, he scooches in right beside me, really making our height difference stand out. ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE **** INSTALL #Chapter 09 ying House +25 Bonus "I always thought the ''deer in headlights'' thing was a bit exaggerated, but I see it fits you perfectly!" "I''m not...uhm...talkative." "Oh, I''ve noticed. Like, either a deer or...what''s those little skinny dogs that shiver all the time?" "...A...whippet?" "Yeah! Those! You''re like one of those, but human." I stare at him, utterly unamused, and he snickers like he''s just told the funniest joke. "But man, there''s clearly something in you. Otherwise you wouldn''t have agreed to this... Though, if you''re so timid, why join the drama club? I just can''t see you on stage in front of people...ah, no offense." "Ah..." I shrug slightly. "I don''t...act. Perform. Background is...I''m...you know, stagehand." "Oh, one of the background folks?" My nod disces a bit of my hair, so I push it back. He sets his elbow on the table, resting his head on his hand. "Well, why not be a performer?" "...I...uhm...used to." His eyebrows raise up, interest sparking in his eyes. "As a...kid. Sometimes led the show. Stuff happened, but...I liked...it." My lips turn up at the corners despite the bittersweet feeling in my chest. "But backstage. Left alone and...you ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ***** INSTALL #Chapter 09 ying House +25 Bonus just, work. Unnoticed. I can watch the y. The pressure is...less. You don''t face as much." "Huh...well, I think it''d be cool to see you act," Alex hums. "Background stuff is cool, but since you''ve done it before, wouldn''t it be fun to do it again?" "...Maybe." "Let me know when you do. I''ll take a front seat!" Talking with him is...interesting. He''s more expressive than handsome when casually speaking with him. Not that any of his expressions so far have been anything but-blessed by the gods, I guess. But there''s an ease to him that I can sense that doesn''t exist around others. To be able to put someone at ease with my presence... It''s not a bad feeling. Though, when the bell above the door at Mozzy''s rings and he nces up, that ease evaporates in real time. "Hey, Capt!" I look up to see a crowd of people entering, all of them initially chatting amongst each other. But when that one person calls out, everyone''s attention turns to us. This time, I recognize many of the faces. I spoke with them when looking for Alex. Two of the faces, I especially wish I never recognized. Oliver blinks, confused upon seeing me, and Danielle grimaces before quickly fixing her face. "...Showtime." ex Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ***** INSTALL #Chapter 09 ying House +25 Bonus I nce over at Alex, then twitch, feeling his fingersce with mine under the table. He raises the hand he''d been supporting his head on to wave at the others. They apparently took this as an invitation, because they beeline over. Good God, can people just leave us alone long enough to eat some damn pizza?! The group of sixe over, most of them jovial, while Oliver and Danielle give us conflicted and irritated looks. Three squeeze in the other side of the booth, and I realize they intend to hang around for a bit. The other three stand, giving my cheater and Alex''s admirer dominance with height. I''d slightly felt like Alex blocked me in when we initially sat down. Now I realize he''s a barrier. "Who''s this?" one of the seated guys brings up. Alex grins, holding his other hand out toward me in presentation. "This is Cynthia. She''s my girlfriend." His answer immediately shocks all of them, though the four hockey guys look more awed than baffled. "Wait, girlfriend? Did you say that with a hard G?" "Seriously? You, Alex? How''d you two meet?!" He gives me a nce, cueing that it''s my time to contribute. I breathe in. ....Restaurant. We, uhm...knocked into each other. He helped me clean up. Started talking." Although it''s hard to get those words out, the others seem to understand, oohing and aahing with great interest. ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ***** INSTALL #Chapter 09 ying House +25 Bonus Having this attention on me feels suffocating. But I can still feel my fingers inteced with Alex''s. It grounds me more than I thought it would. As they continue asking us questions, I manage to keep answering when ites to me, quickly feeling my social battery deplete. Even so, we still seem enough like a couple that the interrogation slowly subsides into regr conversation. For a while, I even forget that Oliver and Danielle are here. "We ordered some pizza, but they said one of their ovens are down," Alex sighs. "It shouldn''t take too much longer." I nce up at him. ¡°Haah, I''m just hungry, babe, don''t mind me." I feel my face flush a bit at the affectionate nickname, the others teasing us with oohs and "Oh man, I can''t believe he''s got a girl. I thought the rink''s doormat was gonna dissolve with how manydies woulde around." "Their harassment will finally stop, thank God. You better keep her, Alex!" My face reddens further, much to their amusement, as Alex grins, letting go of my hand and hugging me around my shoulders. "Yeah, no worries. She''s super cool." It''s so strange, being around people who don''t seem to mind my stuttering. Or, if they do, they''re polite enough not to mention it. I feel...a bit ted by it. Certainly happier than I have for thest few days. And of course, that means someone has to ruin it. XX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ***** INSTALL +25 Bonus "Don''t joke, Alex," Danielle hisses, crossing her arms as she stares down her nose at us. "If you get her hopes up, you''ll just break her heart. How long do you n on making this flingst?" The jovial air chills immediately, the other guys looking at her with surprise. "... Maybe they''re just faking it," Oliver adds a momentter, staring at Alex''s hand on my shoulder. "Like there''s some kind of deal or something between them. Be real, he''d never go out with her." "Yo, Oliver, that''s too-" "No, he''s right," Danielle cuts in, interrupting the hockey yer. "They''re just ying house to fool us. We''re not stupid." She grins down at me, her eyes narrowed, and I feel like sliding into a hole to escape the ook. The other guys don''t say much, if anything, watching in awe and interest... Maybe they are hinking the same thing she is. Maybe their kindness is false and they never believed us. This is why I thought it would be better for Alex to choose someone better looking or more ociable than me. I''m much too easy to read, and now Oliver and Danielle have figured us it. ission #1: Failed. t, as I try and fail to think of an excuse to cover us, Alex''s hand touches my chin. ook over with nervous eyes, hoping to see if he has an answer- stead, all I see are the dark eyshes on his closed eyelids. Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE **** INSTALL #Chapter 06 ying Heise And feel soft lips against my own. Recharge Promo: 800 Bonus Free Support 2 +25 Bonus Chapter 10 #Chapter 10 First Kiss I stare at his closed eyes, processing the sensation of lips against my own. They are soft, unchapped. He doesn''t open them, pressing our mouths together like puzzle pieces. It takes me a minute to realize what we''re doing. Even after I realize it, I''m frozen in ce, my thoughts running wildly. A single thought sparks. I don''t feel the need to reject this kiss. When Alex backs away, hisshes rise to reveal warm brown eyes. The golden flecks astound me with their vibrance, my mouth dropping open just slightly. He gives me a smile and a wink. My face immediately heats like a furnace. Then I remember that we''re not alone and hide my mouth behind mmy fingers. Danielle seems to be turning an interestingly pale shade as Oliver''s expression darkens ominously. Alex meets their dissatisfaction smoothly. "Do you think this is a deal? What would even make you two lovebugs think that, huh?" They suddenly remember that they''re supposed to be dating, their expressions crumpling in embarrassment. "I thought you guys would be supportive, but instead you''re harassing my girlfriend. Hah. Let''s get the pizza to go, babe." Exness Trade: Online Trading ZX FREE ***** INSTALL 44 #Chapter 10 First Kiss "Wait, Alex, bro-" One of his teammates try to reason with him, but he slides out of the booth, forcing Danielle to back up. The stink eye he gives her... Is he actually angry right now? +25 Bonus I quietly take his offered hand and scooch my way out as well. Without another word to the others, we go to the counter to get our iing pizza put in a box. Then, we leave Mozzy''s hand in hand. A part of me wants to ask him what that was about. Suddenly kissing me...was that to make ''us'' more realistic? I mean, PDA definitely could do that. Still, it feels like he got legitimately angry at them. I look up at him, ready to ask about it. But I pause, finding the tips of his ears tinted slightly red. ...It''s cold out. Maybe they just got too cold. But he could also be...embarrassed? Surely not, though... I''ll just keep my question to myself this time. Though I work as a shadow in the drama club, I''m doing my best to be a gust of wind. Ever since our more recent show, fewer club members want to talk to me. After all, the bullies are targeting me, not the group. If I just left, it''d make it easier on everyone else. But I don''t want to quit. I can at least make things less ufortable. So, I try to be as invisible as possible. I still make posters, help fix props, fill water bottles. But talking to others or speaking up about anything is a no-go. ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE **** INSTALL #Chapter 10 First Kiss +25 Bonus It''s alright. I don''t mind working in silence. If I know what I''m supposed to do, there''s no reason for anyone to remember that I exist. Moreover, after the kissing incident, the bullies have been appearing less frequently and viciously. Danielle hasn''te back at all. Since I''m technically the problem... Well, I should take care of the problem I''m causing. "... You''re...disrupting practice. Please leave," I say, looking at the three girls who came this time. They''re quick to stand up and start to tower over me, ready to really dig in. "Ugh, who is this ugly bitch talking to?" "You''re a gremlin. Or maybe just a slut.¡± "You stutter so much... Maybe your mouth''s only good for sucking dick." ...I''m not so thick-skinned that their insults don''t hurt. They''ve been getting rather creative, and the fact they circle around me, corner me, always makes my back itch. But I''m still motivated. I won''t let them ruin my paradise, especially not for anyone else. "If you...continue. Uhm." Huff. Breathe. "If you continue...t-this, we...we will have to call someone to remove you." I look up at them, hoping my message gets across. And it seems like it does, their faces twisting in anger. "Did you just fucking threaten me?!" The middle girl rears her hand back. With the other two so close to me, I can''t back away ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ***** INSTALL #Chapter 10 First Kiss like I want to. +25 Bonus ...This position triggers ufortable memories quite harshly, to the point I just close my eyes on reflex. But the p neveres. Instead, the girl yells, only to choke her own voice off. I feel an oppressive energy suddenly weighing me down like amand. Uneasily, I peek my eye open... Then both shoot wide. "... Having a problem here,dies?" Alex holds the girl''s wrist with a single hand. But there''s no warmth in his gaze, making the golden flecks in his irises look brighter. His usual, jovial demeanor is absent, no smile on his face. The girls freeze up. Only then does he let go of the girl''s wrist, which she pulls close to her own chest. "If there''s a problem, well... I''m sure we can talk about it. Right?" When he smiles, it''s very unkind. It doesn''t reach his eyes at all. "...No. Nothing," one of the girls manage. She grabs the girl who almost pped me and starts pulling her away. "We were just leaving." "I see. Get home safely." They stumble out, and I watch in dim awe. Apparently, so are the other club members, who have since paused their practice to watch. ex Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ***** INSTALL #Choptar to first kiss "...Why are you here?" I ask. "Don''t... Practice. I mean. Don''t you have... practice?" +25 Bonus When he looks at me, that warmth returns immediately. Moreover, he-honest to God- pouts. "Why didn''t you tell me you were getting harassed?" "Hah?" "Aren''t we supposed to look out for each other?" He looks up at the other drama club members, waving at them kindly. "You don''t have to face this stuff alone. Though, I will say..." He grins at me. "Pretty nice to see that backbone of yours again." I glower at him, but that seems to only make himugh. He also, apparently, takes this incident as an invitation to keeping back. Alex startsing by on days he doesn''t have practice. Just calls out a big "Heyo!" and waltzes right in. Once, he purposefully took a seat right beside a shifty group of hecklers, causing them to flee immediately. Of course, all the drama club members start seeing him as their savior. While I''m working in the background, worrying whether he haspany, I end up hearing him and a few othersugh. Right. Why would I ever worry whether he has enough people to socialize with? ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE **** INSTALL *ter 10 First Kiss He''s Alex Hewlett. +25 Bonus "Hey, how long have you been practicing? I bet it takes a lot of work," Heather says, her dimples on full disy. "How''d you grow so tall? Are all your family members as tall as you?" Maggie raises a hand to try measuring h¨¬m. "Oh! I''ve seen that sweater! It''s from Andrew & Firs, right? Mind if I touch it?" Charlie touches him before he gives permission. All the while, Alex patiently answers their questions with a charming smile. Sure, I get some information about him and his family this way, too, but...it''s diforting. All he has to say are a few words, spread his peacock feathers, and the gaggle of girls are more focused on him than practice. I can almost feel their hearts skipping beats in my own chest. Once club ends, the girls still surround him. Some are even taking pictures. ...Is he an idiot? "...Hey." Alex looks up, as do the others. I cross my arms, eyes narrowing at them. "Let''s go." ? Alex''s brain dings with realization first. He smoothly sits up from his lounging stance against the wall and walks over to me, a handnding on my shoulder and hugging me close. "Right, right, sorry, babe. Alright, I''ll see you galster!" ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ** INSTALL #Chapter 10 First Kiss +25 Bonus Theyugh a little then say their goodbyes, probably realizing they shouldn''t drool openly over someone else''s boyfriend. I huff as we walk out, ring up at him. "What?" "Am I supposed t-to be your girlfriend o-o-or what?" "I mean, we''re ying it, yeah-" "Then m-m-maybe you should hold off on t-talking to girls so much." But Alex just shrugs. "It''d be rude of me to reject them without cause, you know." "D-Didn''t you make me y-your cause?" Instead of answering though, he just grins at me in that irritatingly teasing way. "Aww, getting jealous? Remember, don''t fall for me," he sings. Hah! As if he can scold me! My nose wrinkles and I shove my way out of his hold, quickly walking ahead. "I w-won''t!" Exness Trade: Online Trading Chapter 11 #Chapter 11 Trouble with Charlie I''m still frustrated by Alex''s insinuation by the time I''m home. Once I get to my room, I flop on it with a groan. After airing out some frustrations against the bedspread, I roll onto my back, grumbling, and start looking on Instapost... It would be better to more easily visualize the face of the person I''m angry at. I ess my ount, the icon being a doodle of a puppy I''d made at one point. It''s all just art rather than pictures, but Alex and I decided to follow each other anyway. As I go to click on Alex''s icon of his own face, I see that there''s a recent update from Charlie''s ount. My anger subsides, curiosity taking over. Charlie always takes such nice pictures, whether with friends or simply showing off her breakfast. However, looking at the newest photo just brings back the frustration all over again. She and Alex pose together. She''s holding up a peace sign and he''s smiling like nothing''s wrong. Charlie has added stickers of stars and a little heart, having tagged him in the description. I purposefully avoid looking at the other responses, seeing that Alex has replied. "nice hangin out today, see u!" - 15 minutes ago. Feeling a vein pulse in my forehead, I click on his profile to see what his page looks like. How many girls does he have on it? Is he tagged in a bunch of other pics, too? However, his page is, to my surprise,pletely absent of anything rted to hanging out with girls. There''s reposts from other ounts, videos that talk about motivation and different Exness Trade: Online Trading ZX FREE ***** INSTALL #Chapter 11 Trouble with Charlie +25 Bonus muscle development exercises. He shows off videos of himself putting those videos to practice, often wearing a tank top. Then, there''s the videos of him skating, simply gliding along the ice as he does specific work to improve his mobility. He''s making an expression I never noticed before. It''s strangely serene, like he''s at peace and having a really good time. Fully clothed and armored up for hockey, this video has fewer likes than the others without his shirt... But I think it''s one of his better posts. Suddenly, I see a red heart appear and jiggle before disappearing. When I lift my finger, I see a red heart remaining under the. Ah. Shit. I quickly unlike the video and close the app, hoping that Alex didn''t see it. Maybe if I go y Solitaire enough, I can ignore reality and forget what happened. But instead, just as the first game opens, I get a text message from Alex. ???¡± Dammit. I swipe up on the drop-down message, ignoring it as I fight to restore my personal honor. I''m mad at him. There''s no liking videos. I''m not falling for him at all. "Hey Yaniv! What''s good, bro?" Alex waltzes right on in like he''s a member of the drama club now. Judging from theck of Exness Trade: Online Trading ZX FREE ** INSTALL 216 #Chapter 11 Trouble with Charlie protests from anyone, he might as well be. +25 Bonus Yaniv returns his fist bump and a few of the others gather around to chat with him. Alex easily makes his way backstage to keep talking withoutpletely impeding progress, brightening everyone''s mood. I try to keep busy. I''vee to learn how much Alex likes to talk. That''s fine and all, but I sometimes have a hard time doing physicalbor and focusing on a conversation at the same time. That skill seems to be reserved only for when I used to perform. Since Alex likes talking, he keeps asking questions and chattering along, thriving in the attention. Simply, I can''t quite keep up, not the way conversations deserve to happen. "Cynthia, hey! What''re you working on?" Hees right over and leans behind me as I carefully hot glue some cardboard. I''m too focused on not burning myself, so despite forming a short answer in my head, my mouth doesn''t move. That doesn''t seem to bother him very much. "Is that a bird? No, more kinda...fuzzy? Looks wolflike. Are you making a big wolf or something?" My lips thin further as I think ''yes'' but don''t actually say anything. The synapses required to activate my mouth just don''t function like this. "Hrmm...looks pretty good, actually. I like the realistic angle you went for." He lulls into silence, and I know he''s likely looking for something else to talk about since this conversation isn''t working. Just as I hear him breathe in, another topic probably ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE *** INSTALL #Chapter 1 Trouble with Chadis "Oh, Alex! I''m so d you came!" 126 Bonus Charlie Henkle''s a pretty brte with a clean face and movie star closet. She likes to bleach the ends of her hair in an ombre style, turning it from brown to blonde, I don''t really look up, but I can see her pass behind me as I reach for another piece to glue onto the baseboard. Somehow, it feels like she''s holding onto him. "Hey, we''re having a bit of trouble reaching something in the back room. Mind helping me out? You''re so tall and all!" Alex seems to hesitate, but then I hear him reply, "Eh, sure, why not? Where''s it at?" "Great! You''re such a big help, Alex, truly! Follow me." I sit up as I hold the piece in ce, finally taking the time to look at them. Just as I''d thought, Charlie''s got her arms wrapped around one of Alex''s, guiding him to another room. With them both being fashionable, together, they a good picture. Charlie seems to know this, using it to her advantage. She actually turns toward me a bit. When she sees me looking at them leave, she shoots me a smug grin. Then, she''s leading him away, chatting with him amicably, "Ugh, I can''t believe them!" I jolt, surprised by the angry voiceing from behind me. When I look over, it''s Hailey, the girl holding several bolts of cloth in her arms as she scowls in the direction they left. Despite what happened the first time the hecklers came, she''s one of the few, if not the ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ***** INSTALL #Chapter 11 Trouble with Charlie only, people who didn''t shun me. She was hurt quite a bit by their antics, and yet, she recovered and doesn''t me me at all. +25 Bonus Her angry look disces her sses a bit, which she easily corrects with a nudge from her fingers. "Walking around with her like that when he''s got a whole girlfriend... Do they know no shame? And why''s Charlie being such a¡ª "Ah...I-I wouldn''t worry. About. Uhm. About it. Them. Her. She''s just d-doing that to... uhm. Get a rise." "...Oh, Cynthia..." Her anger turns to sympathy, which I manage to smile at, trying to reassure her. A few others seem to be looking at me sympathetically, too, though I don''t understand why. Just a while ago, they preferred to act like I didn''t exist. My concern is less about me, anyway. We''re not dating. But we''re supposed to look like we are, and this...situation doesn''t bode well to me. "...A werewolf story?" "Yeah!" Charlie cheers, holding her script. "It''s going to be so cool. I''m not supposed to tell you this, buuuut...you''re basically one of us on your off time, too. Okay, so, it''s about a werewolf leader who gets injured and escapes to the humans, meeting a human medic girl." She hides her position as the medic with the quick flip of the page. "When the werewolf''s enemy attacks again, they fatally wound the girl! To save her, the ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE **** INSTALL #Chapter 11 Trouble with Charlie +25 Bonus werewolf leader tries to turn the girl despite the curse. But he''s toote and she dies in his arms! The werewolf then gains a new curse-to never love again and to stay in solitude until death." Charlie sighs, holding the y script to her chest. She leans against him as they walk, Alex still holding a box of tools for her. "Isn''t it dreamy? We need a really cool guy to y him, though... Say, what do you think about trying it out some time? We could maybe...practice together?" However, Alex doesn''t reply, staring ahead with a knowing, tired gaze. Ahh...it''s that again. Recharge Promo: 800 Bonus Free Chapter 12 # Chapter 12 Drama Club Drama Alex stopsing by as often as before. The hecklers aren''t motivated toe back, but it does cause a different disturbance. "Has anyone seen him today?" Charlie asks, fretting over him. "I tried to message him, but he didn''t reply..." The other club members look at each other awkwardly, ncing in my direction before answering her. I really wish they wouldn''t look at me. Whenever they do, Charlie always shoots me a dirty re, like I''m at fault somehow. Dammit. This is exactly what I was afraid of. I''ve diagnosed Alex''s problem. He likes talking with people, which is fine. However, he fails to establish boundaries, especially toward girls. Then, because he doesn''t like ufortable situations, he callously blows things off. The girls get misled when he doesn''t staunch their flirting. Then, he gets tired of the drama and leaves. Then, hurt and angry, the girls fight each other and cause trouble. Rinse and repeat. The worst part is he doesn''t even seem to realize he''s most of the problem. I sigh once she stomps past me. It''s just petty stuff like this, res and huffs and general irritation. Nothing I can''t handle. ...Except when it boils over. ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE INSTALL #Chapter 12 Drama Club Drama "You idiot, what are you doing?!" +25 Bonus I stiffen, holding onto the rope for the curtains. I was a few secondste pulling it open, which certainly is my bad. But the way Charlie blows up at me genuinely startles me. She stalks over in her sweater dress and sleek tights. Her ankle boots ck against the floor until she''s in front of me, crossing her arms. "Are you even paying attention?! Is your brain made of slime or something?" "I-I-I''m n-" "I-I-I¡ª" she mocks. "¡ªI don''t care! Get your head out of your ass and remember the timing, Boston!" As she continues, neither she nor I realize that someone came in to watch the rehearsal. It''s not until that oppressive feeling returns that I notice them. "What''s your fuckin'' problem?" Alex hops up onto the stage easily, striding over to us with his brows scrunched. Charlie stiffly backs up a step or two, and Alex prompts her to move back further when he cuts between us. Oh, no... I grab onto the back of his shirt and tug, trying to get his attention. But he seems to misunderstand my gesture, his frustration bing even more visible. "No... I-I was just " "So it''s okay if you stutter, but not Cynthia? You think yelling will fix it or something?" ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ***** INSTALL #Chapter 12 Drama Club Drama "Alex, I..." +25 Bonus Charlie''s expression is crumpling into despair, and I tug harder, trying to force words out of my mouth. "D-on...t. She''s not..." I''m too quiet. He doesn''t seem to hear me. "I really didn''t mean..." "-To show me how shitty you are?" He moves his hand back toward me protectively. "Don''t fuck with Cynthia. Got it?" Charlie pauses, then tears start rolling down her cheeks. With a sob, she turns around and flees the stage. Alex huffs, clearly irritated, then he turns to me. "What''s up with you, too? You always just roll over... Why?" I breathe for a few moments, trying to calm down as the others run after Charlie. "...She''s...nice. Generally. Today, s-he was just in...a bad m-mood." That''s not a good answer. Alex''s scrubs his fingers through his hair, grumbling. "...Seriously? If she was ''just in a bad mood;,'' why would she take it out on you?" Because of you, dipshit. But I feel so tired, I don''t even feel like exining. Exining doesn''t work often anyway, especially when someone''s already made up their mind. ex Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ***** INSTALL #Chapter 12 Drama Club Drama Whether it''s Alex, Charlie, Danielle, Oliver, Jessica, or Dad. "...Later,¡± I manage, before slinking off by myself. +25 Bonus I''m dozing when my phone rings. It''s the theme motif for Estiria, so I know it''s someone from the club. I roll on top of my bed, still tired after the exhausting afternoon, and fish my phone from between the bed and the bedside table. "Hello?" I groan. "Hey, Cynthia, it''s Jonathan. Listen, uh, have you heard from Charlie?" I blink the grogginess out of my mind, trying to think. "...No. Why?" ¡°Shit... Listen. She disappeared after running out. Hailey and Sophia have been trying to call her, but it just rings, no answer. No one knows where she is. Are you sure you have no idea?" Processing the situation, sleepiness leaves me quickly, and I sit up on the bed. "No, no idea. Uhm... checked with Alex?" "...Fuck, good idea. But no, I don''t have his number. You do, right?" "Mmhm." "Okay, try talking to him. Maybe he has an idea. I''ll check back with you." Exness Trade: Online Trading ZX FREE ***** INSTALL +25 Bonus Jonathan hangs up, so I shift gears. Alex and I typically text since I don''t stutter in messages. So, I open our most recent texts, seeing the ones he sent me earlier today asking if I was okay. I''d just sent him a thumbs up in reply. "u seen Charlie?" wait for his reply for a few moments. Then, getting impatient, I prepare to call him. Thankfully, he replies before I do. Nah, tried too see me tho? wym?" pause. Wanted to talk @Lwing" and u didn go?" Hockey training" aining Not practice. Self-driven training hut my eyes tightly, letting the burst of anger roll over my back. Then, silently cursing n, I hopped out of the bed. th Mom already fast asleep, I sneak out and get to my car, heading to the school to find I somehow doubt she''ll be inside, instead freezing somewhere along the outside of the Iding''s left wing en I arrive,te winter frost is already settling on the grass. I hurry out my car and start Exness Trade, Online Trading KK FREE ***** INSTALL #Chapter 12 Drama Club Drama searching. Apparently, she got here before snow fell since I don''t see any footprints. +25 Bonus My fingers start to prickle since I didn''t throw on anything big. Thankfully, I see a door propped open with a rock. So, she''s inside somewhere, but...well, that leaves the whole school. The first ce I look takes me to the main backstage dressing room. I hear her crying before I''m even fully inside. She sits at the makeup chair she''s imed as hers, crying into manicured hands. Swallowing thickly, I creak the door open, knocking so she knows I''ming. Charlie still startles, looking hopeful for a split second before it drops into open derision. "Oh...it''s just you." I don''t reply, staying where I stand as she turns away from me. "...Came to get augh?" These girls always think I''mughing at them. I really don''t understand why. There''s nothing funny. "...Everyone i-s...looking for you. Worried." "Even Alex?" A part of me thinks I should say ''No.'' The other part wins. It hurts her regardless. As her sobs shake her shoulders, I approach, sliding into the seat next to her. I don''t try to touch her, though. I''m not sure how she''d react to that. "You..." I clear my throat. "...He''s not...worth... crying over." ex Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ***** INSTALL # Chapter 12 Drama Club Drama Slowly, she turns to me, sniffling. Her eyes are wide open. "...He''s...blind. To you. To anyone not h-himself. K-Kind but...not when it...it''s unrestrained. Won''t treat you like you''re special... You deserve b-better." Charlie stares at me for a little bit, hupping. "If... If that''s the case, why are you with him?" Ah. Shit. I didn''t think this far. Channeling all my previous acting skills, I think of a lie. "...To...hurt him." "Huh?" +25 Bonus "I...will..." I breathe in deeply. "I will make him love me. T-Then break his heart. Like he does everyone else." 0/10, absolute garbage excuse. Charlie stares at me without blinking for a long moment, and I''m sure she sees right through me. I stare back just as hard. But then, she suddenly grabs my hands, sniffling. Her pretty nose bright red. "Fuck him up, Cynthia." ...Guess I''ve still got it. I make sure Charlie''s safely in her car and driving home before I head back to the front of Exness Trade: Online Trading ZX FREE **** INSTALL the school. She just had to park at the back, hub... +25 86009 I was already tired before, but I''m even more tired now. My exhaustion only deepens when I return to the front. A second, familiar car is parking beside my dinky one. Alex immediately gets out, rushing over. "Fuck, Cynthia, why are you out here? It''s cold as hell... Are you in a camisole??" My lips tighten as he approaches, taking off his jacket like an absolute gentleman. And I know it''s allpletely fucking fake, Instead of epting his kindness, I dodge him. My shoes...slippers, actually...are much more pleasing to look at. And I head to my car, trying to slip away from him again. But this time, he doesn''t let me. Support ZX Chapter 13 #Chapter 13 Your Problem He doesn''t let me go like he did earlier today. Instead, he follows after me closely. "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" But I keep my head down, refusing to answer. He rushes forward and stops in front of me. "C''mon, Cynth. Look at me, would you?" Hah. I''m not sure when we''d moved on to the cutesy nicknames stage of our fake rtionship, but it''s interesting to know we''re here now. Especially after he just dissed a girl who he''d let flirt with him for days. All the exhaustion and irritation that''s been building up finally boils over. Fine. He wants to see backbone? I''ll give him backbone. "Don''t get carried away, now. Falling in love is a no-go." He blinks, surprised at the tone of my voice. It''s lower than usual, as it usuallyes out when I''m beyond caring. "...What are you talking about? I''m not in love with you." Theugh I let out is ugly. "Really? Running after me, always trying to protect me, hanging out with me...it''s all just kindness and friendship, huh? Well, if I could make the mistake of misunderstanding, who ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ***** INSTALL #Chapter 13 Your Problem knows what Charlie thought with how you treated her, eh?" I watch as understanding finally dawns on his oh so precious, handsome face. "Wait, you think I... With Charlie? No, I was just being nice. We just-" +25 Bonus "Walked around with her breasts against your arm, let her feel your clothes, get all close to you while your girlfriend is in the same room. C''mon, you''re not an A+ student, but you''re not daft, Alex." He seems to take the insult genuinely, his brows starting to scrunch. "What the hell... Look, she doesn''t even know we''re faking, so why are you ragging on me instead of her?" "Precisely because we''re faking. You don''t belong to me, and I don''t belong to you. But no one else knows that, and it''s our job to act like we belong to each other. I think I''m keeping up my part pretty damn well. How ''bout you, Alex?" He breathes in deeply, looking about ready to keep fighting. But, against my will, I shiver in the cold air. All of the anger in him seems to dete, and he sighs instead. Alex seems to decide to be the better person, no longer keeping up the antics. Instead, he moves forward and hugs me, warming me with his body. "Okay, okay, let''s not be angry. It''s been a stressful night... Let''s just go for a drive and cool things off. Maybe catch a bite to ea-" I don''t let him finish before I''m shoving myself out of his arms. ¡°Don''t use the s-same tactics as you w-would with your flings, Alex! Especially when y- you''re not gonna change your beh-avior!" ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ***** INSTALL #Chapter 13 Your Problem +25 Bonus My voice is breaking up, the bravado seeping out of me as my anger fails to keep me warm. "U-Unless you''re gonna k-k-eep your side of this d-deal, then we sh-ould break it. O- Otherwise, it just m-akes more trouble f-for me." Without waiting for him to reply, I shove past him and rush to my car. I almost can''t get my keys into my car door, but I manage to get them in and unlock it, quickly sitting inside. In one of my rear-view mirrors, I see Alex throw his jacket to the ground in anger. Once I''m home and heating up my toes in a partially filled bathtub, I start to wonder if I''d said something out of line. He''s never really gotten angry with me before, so maybe something I said had gone too far... But no. I don''t think I''ve said anything out of order. His eptance of every girl''s flirting until he doesn''t want to deal with it causes more harm than good. It hurts all the girls he hangs out with, and now, it''s been hurting me directly. I don''t have boys hanging off my arms at all hours of the day...not that I could even if I wanted that, but still. ...Anyway, with what I''ve said, it''s likely our deal is off, at least for now. While Alexing in to stop the bullying has been nice, I''ve got to prepare to handle it myself now. Fine. Short end of the stick. I''m quite used to that. "Hockey training" is thest text message we''ve exchanged for several days. I don''t intend on initiating contact since I''m not the one who bunged this n up. Still, it''s frustrating that he''s noting with a due apology. So, perhaps our n of ying house really has burned to the ground. Exness Trade: Online Trading Ix FREE ***** INSTALL #Chapter 13 Your Problem +25 Bonus I huff, which apparently attracts Hailey''s attention as she passes by while I stitch some cloth together. "Cynthia? You okay?" she asks. "You seem pretty tense...and I haven''t seen Alex around recently." "Nothing to do with him," I answer back, my tone more clipped than I''d like. She seems a tad surprised. "Probably w-won''t have anything t-to do with him again." "Really? Oh..." Haily sighs, leaning against a nearby wall. "... That kinda sucks. I thought you two were pretty cute." "... You''re p-probably the only one in R-Redmond to think th-at way." "I see... Well, chin up. He was pretty shiesty anyway." "What?" "Hmm? Oh, shiesty. Like, dishonest, greedy, inconsiderate... You don''t listen to rap?" I stare at her, all sses and twin-tail braids in a sweater with a button-down shirt under 1. it. "...I didn''t...th-think you did." She tuts at me. "Stereotyping is the root of all evil, Cynthia." Despite my bad mood, I can''t help but snort a bit. I wish that bit of humor could carry me throughout the day. But it''s gone by lunchtime, when I''m sitting alone in the cafeteria once again. Alex and I had been meeting up for lunch during our false dating scheme, but since we ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ***** INSTALL #Chapter 13 Your Problem aren''t faking anymore, I''m alone again. This, of course, hasn''t gone unnoticed, +25 Bonus If I pay close attention, I can hear the people whispering about me as I pick up my food and return to my quiet ce. I know it won''t be too quiet for much longer, Soon enough, the bullies will get brave again ande confront me without the big hockey yer to protect 1. me. Just as I sit down, I see some guys move in my peripheral. Think of the devil, I guess. "Hey, Boston. Broke up with your boyfriend?" one guy asks. I nce up at him briefly before I return to opening my milk carton. He was one of the guys mixed in with the group that made Hailey cry. Maybe he and his crew want to earn brownie points with the girls in Danielle''s circle or something. "Ooof, did he wear you out already? Yousted a long time, good job, hoe." They crowd around me, making my back itch again. But I keep my eyes on my te, ignoring them. "You know, I''ve heard teen pregnancies are on the rise. Did he mess up?" "Man, Alex is gonna have to pay child support!" One of the guys gives me a once-over that makes my skin crawl. "It''s gonna be an ugly baby, too, yikes." Theirments shouldn''t call for a response at all. I should ignore them. And yet... It''s so terribly frustrating that I have to go through this. Why? Just because they want some girls to like them? Irritation builds in me faster than usual as they close in, my hand clenching on my fork. ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ***** INSTALL #Chapter 13 Your Problem They even sit beside me... +25 Bonus No... If I''m going to deal with this on my own from now on, I need to stand up for myself. I can''t be the same quiet person as I''ve always been. "...You..." "Oh, she''s gonna talk! Hey, start recording so we can make it a beatter. Heard her stutter''s sick." My jaw clenches, but I finally look up at them. "Y-You should go a-wa-y." One of them shoves my tray of food away, the tray and utensils ttering on the ground. "Or what?" ...Ah. I''m...not sure I can deal with this quite yet. I''m not ready. Their presence starts to turn my bones into concrete, despite my effort to re back at them. "..." "She asked you to leave her alone." A familiar handnds on the guy''s shoulder, pulling him back so he''s not in my face. Recharge Promo: 800 Bonus Free Exness Trade: Online Trading ZX FREE ***** GET IT Chapter 14 #Chapter 14 An Exercise In Self-Reflection When he and the other guys look to confront him, they all freeze up. Alex looks irritated again, hisrge hand starting to curl into his shoulder. The bully goes pale and starts to sweat, reaching up to try and dislodge it. But the instant his fingers touch Alex''s, the hockey yer clenches further. "Ghh!" He whimpers. Honestly, fully, whimpers, and loses his bnce, his right elbow supporting his weight on the table. Alex leans down, easily looking over everyone with his eyes narrowed. "It really takes six guys to bully a single person? What a pathetic pack." He sighs, seeming genuinely disappointed. "Fuck off, will you?" The five guys he isn''t physically holding in ce give each other looks before they decide to back off, none of them brave enough to try him. The one he''s clenching on tries to leave, but Alex shoves him down onto the bench attached to the table. "Before you leave, clean up that mess you made. Aight?" "Y-Yeah..." "Cool." Alex hands him some paper towels, that unkind smile back on his face. "Here." He only lets go of him once the guy collects some of the towels. After that, he doesn''t pay any more attention to him, taking a seat across from me. "Ah, sorry about your lunch. Uh...I can use my lunch credits to get you another one if you don''t have enough." Exness Trade: Online Trading ex FREE ????? INSTALL Chapter 14 An Exercise in Self Section +23 Bonus It would be so easy for me to thank him for this yet again. He just always seems to save me when I''m in situations like this. Popping up out of nowhere like he has some kind of bully radar. And yet, I can''t help but think of the things I''d said to him not long ago. The way we parted, frustrated and angry at each other. I was...not the nicest person at that time, even if I don''tpletely regret what I said. I feel a bit...tired. Not even hungry anymore either. And I know my voice isn''t going to work. So, I just shake my head and look down at the table. Alex doesn''t seem disturbed by this, so he settles in his seat. From the upper corner of my eye, I even see him take out his phone. I guess he just...wants to stick around. Or maybe he''s looking for the ''thank you'' that''s honestly due to him. Before I can continue wondering, my phone vibrates with a text message. I reach into my pocket and pull it out, seeing it''s something from Alex. He sent a stick figure picture of something that looks like a deer. Only, it''s standing on its hind legs and looks to be very upset. There are even mes sprouting from its head, its front hooves on its hips as it huffs. It looks like one of my early drawings, but I know it''s not my art style... Did Alex draw this? It''s...pretty cute. My smile squirms into existence unconsciously, and that seems to lift Alex''s spirit, relief in on his face. Though, when I look up, that relief turns into remorse. "...I thought about what you said when west spoke. And I think you''re right." He starts ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ***** INSTALL 216 #topte 14 Richter ball Refe 196 scrolling through his phone, still speaking, "I haven''t really been acting like someone who''d be dating someone else. And I see what you mean about Charlie misunderstanding You don''t hang around a bunch of guys or anything, so I shouldn''t do the same with girls." He then turns his phone toward me. It''s a bunch of threads in his direct messages on Instapost. In most of them, I see that he''s made thestment to them. "Srry, can''t keep talkin w you like this, Got a girlfriend," Some followed up withints, others with a simple "Ok" or other one-word responses. Some don''t have any replies at all. I''m simply surprised by the sheer amount of people he''s had to reply to at all, "So, I''m going to take this thing seriously, like you have been. I''m sorry, I''m supposed to be focusing on the uing games anyway, so I''m stitching it up from here on." He pulls his phone back, then shows his Instapost profile, revealing a new set of pictures he''s put there. One of them is of the two of us together, with Alex posing, and me too zoned into the art I''m making for Drama Club to notice. I hadn''t realized he''d taken W... The second picture is.... 11 It''s one of the photos I''d kept in my locker before I cleaned it out! The one with me in braces and wearing the round Little Ophelia outfit! I never gave him the picture, so how does he have a copy of it? Where did he get it from?! When Danielle trashed my locker?? I quickly scroll over to the "Delete" option, but Alex snatches his phone back, realizing Enen Tede Caling Trusting 814 INSTALL #Chapter 14 An Exercise in Self-Reflection what I''m about to do. He holds it away from me as I reach for it from across the table, fussing. "W-What the hell, Alex?! D-Delete it! Now!" "Eh? But it''s such a cute picture. You made such a cute crow!" "Ophelia''s a m-ag-pie! Different! From crows! But th-at''s not the p-point!" +25 Bonus I get up and rush over to the other side of the table as he stands. I try to snatch his phone again, but he extends his arm into the air. He''s already stupidly tall, so even when I stand on the tips of my toes, his phone is far from my reach. My eyes scrunch shut as I keep reaching. "Y-Yooooou!!" Heughs, which only makes me more embarrassed. But it''s the way heughs that calms me down a bit. There''s no mocking tone in it, just that mischievousness he''s always had since I first met him. ...Agh, dammit. I can''t stay mad at him, especially since he''s apologized. Ever since he''s realized that we''re cool again, he''s returned to obnoxiously hovering around me whenever he has the time. Although, this time it''s much morefortable since he''s doing better at setting boundaries with the curious girls whoe around him. "Yo, Cynth. What''s that?" I look up from where I''m taping a notice to the wall. Despite the words being right there, he Exness Trade: Online Trading ZX FREE ***** INSTALL #Chapter 14 An Exercise In Self-Reflection still looks at me eagerly, waiting for me to answer. "...Looking for a, uhm, lead a-actor." +25 Bonus "Eh? Lead actor? For what?" He finally looks at the ad and tilts his head. Somehow, it''s somewhat puppy-like. Though, his brows scrunch with displeasure. "Oh, for that werewolf y Charlie was talking about." "Yeah." I start heading over to where some other club members are putting up signs and he follows. As we approach, he waves at them in greeting. A few guys and girlse closer, though he sticks closer to me when the girls approach. ...I''m not addressing the satisfaction that settles in my chest at that. Nope. "Looking for lead actors, I see... But why? Don''t you guys have a few folks who could y it?" "Ah, sure, I suppose," Jonathan replies, "But none of us fit the, er, aesthetic." "Hmm?" I nudge him, and he looks down at me. "Hot w-werewolf g-uy. T-Tall and handsome. Club members could f-fit, but m- might be better to get outside p-participation." "Oi, isn''t that kinda dissing your crew?" heughs. "No, it''s not dissing us." Jonathan shrugs. "I know I''m not a Hollywood dreamboat. It''s just that finding someone who is has been a chore and a half. Especially someone willing to participate in the y... Someone who knows us pretty well... Someone who could mesh Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ***** INSTALL #Chapter 14 An Exercise In Self-Reflection with the team..." Jonathan trails off, his eyes locking onto Alex. Ah. I''ve been in this and other drama clubs long enough to know what that look means. However, Alex is unaware of the true fearsomeness of a theatre fanatic who finds the perfect face they''re looking for. Alex blinks, confused. Then he looks around, feeling the others looking at him. +25 Bonus All of the nearby club members have stopped putting up posters, staring up at him with eyes that practically sparkle. It makes me think of a bunch of hamsters looking at someone holding Except, Alex is, like, made of millet and they want to eat him alive instead. Support ZX Chapter 15 #Chapter 15_Setting the Scene Jonathan smiles, all smarmy and ready to kiss ass. "Hey, Alex. I know you''re pretty busy with hockey and all, but...wouldn''t it be fun to hang out together? Like, during a performance. With a thorough exnation of the plot, I think you''d make a great lead!" Alex, unused to Jonathan''s salesman persona, lets out an awkward chuckle. "Here, I''ll talk about it a bit. So, there''s an alpha werewolf who has a " a- "What do you think, Cynth? Think I could work it?" Alex cuts him off before he can really get into it, turning to me. Eh? Why ask me? He looks at me with undivided attention. When I nce away from him, I see the others holding their hands together in prayer as Jonathan mouths ''Yes'' at me. I mean...I think he could be a good fit. I just suppose he''d be too busy to actually do it. Moreover, this could settle in his "bothersome" category, where he might decide to it blow off. Though, since he''s asking earnestly, I''ll answer honestly. "... You''d be a g-ood choice." Alex nods then, walking over to the sheet Jonathan just put up on the wall. He pulls a pen from his pocket and signs his name on one of the audition spots without any other questions. Behind him, Jonathan pumps his fist. ZX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ***** INSTALL #Chapter 15 Setting the Scene +25 Bonus "Aight, well, I''ve got to get to practice now, but brush me up on what it''s about, kay?" As he passes by me, he takes a hold of my shoulder and kisses the side of my head. God, I know he said he''d take this fake dating thing seriously, but he doesn''t have to go this far! He chuckles when I squirm and push him away. I wasn''t sure if he was serious about being in the y before. But he arrives at our meeting in the library with eager eyes. That eagerness dulls to snide bemusement the longer I talk about the plot, however. We sit beside each other in a back corner of the library with the plot papers spread out. He supports his head with his hand, elbow on the table, staring at the papers glumly. After going over the full setting, his disappointment seems to have skyrocketed, and it''s not getting any better with the description of his part. "T-The alpha in this s-story, you, has s-spent his entire life, uhm. Being cold. Ruthless. It''s why y-you get targeted by " "Wait, wait. How old is this alpha again?" "Uhm...same..." I clear my throat. "Same age. As us." "Hah, nah.¡± Alex seems to finally lose his patience, leaning back as he crosses his arms. "Alphas are supposed to be reliable and trustworthy as leaders of the pack. This guy doesn''t sound reliable-he just sounds like a dick." I hold back a snort, surprised by how put-off he sounds. I''d expect this if someone called a hockey puck a ball or something of that sort. But no, he seems genuinely frustrated by the story. Exness Trade: Online Trading ZX FREE ***** INSTALL #Chapter 15 Setting the Scene ¡°I mean.....to be fair, wolves d-don''t have alphas anyway. A little unrealism...¡± +25 Bonus "But there is, like... Consider it like, y''know, kings, queens, so on. A system that''s both bloodline and quality based. If this guy really is young anding into this position without the right qualities, he''d have to be, like, an only kid or something. At least it would exin why this other random pack is attacking them. If there''s a weak link and they want more pack members, just take over the weakened pack." I end up looking at him for a tad too long, to the point where he starts ncing between me and the papers. "What?" "Ah. Sorry," I murmur. For a moment, I think about what he''s suggesting. I wasn''t the one to write the script, but...it''s such solid logic. "...I will talk to t-the writing team a-about doing that." A little smile seeps onto my face. "I''m g-d you''re having fun." He huffs, "Fun? I''m just correcting this terrible plot. And you guys are the drama team? ... Aw, I''m just joking, don''t look at me like that." Though I am ring at him, I note to myself that his cheeks seem to have turned a slight bit red. Charlie was originally going to y the nurse girl. However, she hasn''t been around the club as often. It''s no real surprise when she calls in sick and unable to dedicate her time to the role. Exness Trade: Online Trading ZX FREE INSTALL #Chapter 16 Setting the Scene While we could pick from our existing team, the drama club president had the idea of advertising the nurse position to help our club gain more traction. Jonathan, surgingly, said it probably wasn''t a good idea, but after a vote, we decided to try it. "And how, dear wolf, did a handsome man like youe tond in myp?¡± a girl asks, not even looking at the script as she stares up at Alex. "The line is ''Where did youe from,'' #4. Try it again, please!" Jonathan rifies, rubbing at the bridge of his nose tiredly. "Oooh, sorry, I''m such a klutz. Maybe...would it be okay if Alex and I practiced this in a room first? I''m getting so nervous..." As I distribute water to the club members, I can''t help but nce over at the stage in worry. If Alex starts flirting again...well, yes, it was mostly unintentional, but still I really hope he won''t slide back into old bad habits. However, when I get a good look at his face, I find that isn''t what I really need to worry about. Instead, I need to worry about him losing his patience. Alex has had to repeat the same lines with this one girl five times already. And she''s only #4 of the many, many girls that answered the call for a new female y lead. So many schoolmates wanted to give this position a shot, all of our sign-up sheets filled to the point some wrote their names in on the sides. But, well...these girls are not exactly taking this seriously. And, well, Alex is getting tired. When #4 gives him a fluttery look, he returns it with that cold steel gaze that leads my bullies to flee each time they see him. The girl looks a tad taken aback, and eventually, she just decides not to try anymore. Exness Trade: Online Trading ZX FREE ????? INSTALL #Chapter 15. Setting the Scene "...Ugh, I''m just not getting this. I''ll leave." +25 Bonus She walks off without even being dismissed, so Jonathan calls for a break. Alex looks to practically steam with irritation, so I beckon to him from behind the stage curtain. "H-Hey." He looks over at me, his stare bored at first, but he brightens up upon seeing me. "Need w-wa-ter?" "Yeah, please." He walks behind the curtain to where I am as I hand him a bottle. Hoping to reassure him, I give him a pat on the arm. "Y-You''re learning the 1-lines really well. G-Great job." "Hehe, thanks." The tension in his shoulders eases a little bit, thankfully. However, they stiffen right back up when #5es in and just openly disregards the script she''s handed. "Hey, Alex, I think we should go get a bite to eat. What about you?" He stares at her without a response for a good moment, but unlike #4, she doesn''t back off. Instead, she just cocks her hip and raises her eyebrows. "Well?" Watching from behind him in the curtains now, I bite my lip, unsure of how he''ll respond. It''s the first tant invitation to go out since this all started, and¡ª XX Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ***** INSTALL 516 #Chapter 15 Setting the Scene +25 Bonus "Cyyyynth. There''s a girl asking your boyfriend ouuuut," he drawls, causing #5 to blink, surprised. I also stiffen up, feeling the eyes of the other drama members on me. Why the heck has he been putting me in the spotlight so much recently?! My fingers curl into the stage curtain, seething at him. But...well...actually, what he''s doing isn''t bad. We''re ''dating'' right now. And, well, if I was his girlfriend, wouldn''t I be responding angrily to her here? Ah...this time I''m the one not keeping up my side of things. Flustered, I call out the first thing thates to mind. Because I''m put on the spot, it "I-I wish th-the fuck you w-w-would!" Several people jump, the one''s closest to me bearing holes into my back with their stares. After a moment of silence, Alex whistles. Then he shrugs helplessly, seeming utterly rxed. "Yeah, sorry. My girlfriend says no." Recharge Promo: 800 Bonus Free ex Exness Trade: Online Trading FREE ***** Support GET IT 616 Chapter 16 #Chapter 16 Stage Fright After auditioning 45 of the 79 applicants, we ended with a grand total of zero female lead candidates. The other 24 decided against trying after I refused Alex''s dating prospects for the 17(th) time. My throat still hurts from all that yelling. Tired and without any progress, the drama club members grumble in frustration. Alex also looks put-off, but he''s got his arm around me, using me as some sort of PDA squeegee. The club members give us a bit of a stink eye as I try not to selfbust in embarrassment. Hailey does, too, though she''s more yful about it. My phone vibrates as Jonathan start talking about another female lead n. "won''t have anythin to do with him again'' you said. d___8" "shut up" "make me (0¡ã)/ I prepare to reply to Hailey, but Sophia speaks up, raising her hand. Apparently, Jonathan has been taking suggestions. I wasn''t paying attention- "Well, why not Cynthia?" ...But I am now. "I mean, Cynthia and Alex helped us rewrite some of the plot, so she knows the story as well as the writing team. Plus, she''s dating Alex. That could make Lynus and ire''s romance more real, right?" PStudio: NumberBattle Learn More ***(0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN... #Chapter 16 Stage Fright "No." It''s not Jonathan that says that. Nor anyone else. "Cynth?" Alex asks, looking down at me with his brows furrowed. "No," I say again. I slip from Alex''s arm and stand up, immediately walking away before anyone''s disappointment can try to convince me otherwise. +25 Bonus I expect lunch to be awkward, but Alex seems to understand there''s andmine attached to my refusal. We''re eating the lunch, Alex chatting about whatevere to mind, talkative as always. But not once does he bring up the y or drama club. A part of me is d he''s so thoughtful. But another feels guilty, especially since I suggested that he y the male lead. Or maybe that bad feeling is just the poorly heatedsagna. "I have practice today," Alex hums, eating his packed lunch. It''s bare bones-raw vegetables and grilled chicken-but it looks tastier than mine. "Wannae watch?" "...I guess so. Yeah." Oliver never invited me to practice. So, honestly, I don''t know anything about hockey. Still, Alex expresses interest and participates in what I do. I should return the sentiment. So, after school, I put on my jacket and head to the hockey rink. The cold air hits my nose, PStudio: NumberBattle ???(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More +25 Bonus and I bundle myself up closer, walking to the top right bleachers. As I do, I avoid the group of girls sitting in the middle set who are giggling amongst themselves, watching the rink. It''s just a practice session, of course. There''s no game today, but they split up into tears. However, the practice doesn''t look like how I expected. The yers split up into teams of three and use a handheld ball to pass to each other. They must get the ball into the other team''s for a point. But, if someone holds the ball for too long, the ball must trade teams. Once again, Alex glides across the ice with such ease. It''s as though he''s a heron flying over a still river, forceful and graceful at the same time. When it''s his turn to y the ball game, he constantly leads them to victory. His verbal or nonverbal cues ensure his teammates know what moves he''s going to make. Even though the opposite team knows his cues, his prowess helps his miniature team win by andslide. Their coach seems pleased by their progress, giving them a break. Alex slides out of the fik, the group of girls from earlier cheering for him. However, he doesn''t seem to pay attention, looking around until he sees me. He immethaely bryptens up and waves. "Cynth! C''mon down here!" I briefly consider not doing that. I feel res aimed my way, the girls turning hostile. But Before I can deny him, he''s gotten his skates off and makes his way up the bleachers. Alex takes a hold of my backpack for me. "Need some helping down?" "...Y-Yeah. Thank you." PStudio: NumberBattle *****(0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More 3/17 #ode 10 he figh "No prob! I''m d you coulde! It''s cool-looking, right?" +25 Bonus He starts chatting about hockey and skating as he leads me down, getting me a front row seat so I can watch closely. Those girls from earlier huff and grumble, but then they leave, throwing angry looks at me. "Didja see anything you think I could work on?" Alex asks me, his eyes bright. I startle a bit. "... Uhm...no? T-To be honest. 1, uhm, don''t. Know...much about... hockey. Or, uhm, skating." "Eh? Seriously?" The way he sounds, I might have well said I didn''t know what sliced bread was, I just nod in reply. "Huh. Well..." That smarmy grin of his spreads on his face again. "We''re going to Melbourne Park after practice. Okay?" "Why, t-though?" "You''ll find out, no worries," he hums, putting his hand on my head and ruffling my hair. Heughs when I shoo him away. "... Didn''t you j-just spend over an h-hour skating in the cold?" "Yeah, but you didn''t, and now we''ve got to fix that!" I got his car instead of taking mine to Melbourne Park. The trees in the area still have fairy lights hanging from them. Most importantly, we''re at the outdoor skating rink there, a few people in the small town already going in circles. PStudio: NumberBattle ****(0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More 475 800*48 "Wh-What do you mean I didn''t?" Alex gets behind me and starts pushing me toward the rental booth. "You''re my girlfriend, right? What kind of hockey captain girlfriend doesn''t know anything about ice sports?" "I think I m-manage." "Nope! Let''s skate. I''ll teach you the basics." I want to protest further, but I''m just about speechless as he says my shoe size for me. When did he ever find out what size I wear?! The booth cashier looks chuffed, giggling as Alex excitedly drags me away. Nothing is cute about this! I''m being kidnapped! Forced into skating! But...he''s involved in my drama stuff withoutint. I can at least try... Of course, I almost eat shit immediately upon putting my skate-d foot on the ice. If not for the death grip I have on Alex''s hands, I would fall. "...Deer legs. Your legs..." He snorts. "Quiet, you." He easily skates backwards while helping me keep my bnce. I''m nearly crouched to the ground, legs bent and shaking. "Good, good. You''re in a good stance for if you fall." "I''m going to fall. And die. And it will be your fault.¡± He has the audacity to wheeze. PStudio: NumberBattle *****(0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More Porter if Stage fright +25 Bonus As Alex forces us to make a full circle around the rink, he chats like he usually does. I listen in, trying not to think about the cold, cold ground waiting for my face. My hands feel hot against his because I''m clenching them so hard. Why does he have such big hands? ...My face starts to feel hot, so I shake my head. "O-Okay, I-look, wha-at am I supposed to be learning from this?" He shrugs, not minding my grip. "Whatever you feel like learning. You know, it''s just something to help you unwind. Maybe talk a little." His gaze bes less jovial. ¡°Maybe... about why you don''t want to be in the y?" Ah. Of course, he''s curious. I did walk out after saying I wouldn''t do it. "..... It''s just b-been a, ah, long time. I''m nervous." "Uh huh." I don''t have to see his face to know he''s skeptical. "Is there a reason you''re letting that nervousness stop you when you''re even willing to try ice skating?" ...Shoot. I try to think of something. It''s just...I really don''t want to get into it. It has a lot to deal with stuff I don''t want to think about. Alex is patient, though. He waits as I try to collect my words, slowly guiding us in a simple circle around the rink. Eventually, I find that I''m not able to fake it. "...I don''t like...uhm. Eyes. On me. I don''t..." PStudio: NumberBattle Learn More (0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN.................... 877 #Chapter 16 Stage Fright It''s so hard to speak. Like pulling my face out of dried concrete. "...I...will panic. Freeze. Attack. Uhm. Panic attack." +25 Bonus We''re silent for a good while. Then, he slows down, his hold on my hands keeping me from falling or bumping into him. When I look up, he doesn''t seem angry. If anything, he looks concerned, brows scrunched up. But he still gives me a smile. "I''ll be there, too, you know. We can support each other up there." Support PStudio: NumberBattle Chapter 17 #Chapter 17 Sticks and Stones I keep staring at him, so he continues. "I mean, I''m pretty sure I''m gonna fuck up on stage a few times. Maybe it''ll cover if you freeze up a bit? I dunno, but I won''t leave you hanging up there. We''ll be a team, after all. Besides." His smile turns sheepish. "I really do want to see you act. If I must be on the same stage as you to see that happen, then let''s do it... I''m pretty sure I''m going to fuck up a few lines though, hah." Ah. The warmth in my chest and face boils red. ...No wonder so many girls fall for him. When I return to the club the next day, I quietly tell Jonathan that I''ll do it. He still announces it to the others immediately after. Hailey grabs onto my arm and squeals with delight. "Aaah, I''m so happy you''ll do it! It''s gonna be great!" She balls her fist excitedly. "Don''t worry, I''ll help you with your lines!" "A-Ah...yeah...sure." I''m really not sure how a stutterer like me will be able to get through it. At least when I stuttered during performances as a little kid, I was still having fun. PStudio: NumberBattle ?????(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More #Chapter 17 Sticks and Stones Still, despite the club knowing that I stutter, they don''t seem to mind my choice. I think...maybe I can start having fun with this again. +25 Bonus So, I manage to smile at Hailey, who immediately drags me away to practice. She pulls out the script, sitting in front of me on the stage as she says Alex''s lines. He''s training for an uing game, so he can''t rehearse our script with me yet. As Hailey and I work, it feels like there''s a knot in my chest that''s finally started to loosen. The ease helps me rx. Though, I startle when my phone goes off. I got too into the zone, I guess. It''s a message from Alex. in to game?" "Oooh, that your boy?" Hailey leans in. "I heard they''re having a game tomorrow night. Want to go together?" "Ah..." Well...it would beat sitting there alone. "Yeah. W-What time do y-you want to meet?" "Eh, I can get there pretty early. I''ll save you a seat!" "Y-Yeah. Thank you." With that in mind, I text Alex back. "y" ¡°nice, see u there" PStudio: NumberBattle ** Learn More (0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN..... #Chapter 17 Sticks and Stones +25 Bonus The next night is full of activity before the game even starts. Though, I understand why people are hyped up about it. The yoffs are just around the corner. It''s the game Alex and I started this whole rtionship thing for: the Redmond Chillers vs the Bernard Saints. It''s a very popr game, so the ce is crowded. However, there''s people here to help keep entering and exiting the rink area and bleachers easy and safe. I don''t get crushed by others as I look for Hailey. Many girls on both sides have signs with them... Should I have brought one? Agh, why didn''t I think about it earlier? Eventually, I''m able to see Hailey, the girl waving her arms in the air. I quickly make my way up the stairs and scoot past others to get to the seat she''s been saving for me. "Heyo! Ready to watch our team kick ass?" "I-I am, but..." My eyes keep stopping on different girls holding up signs. "...I th ink I''m u-underprepared." "Underprepped? ...Oooh, no sign? I mean, I have one..." Hailey picks hers up and looks at it. She starts biting at her lip a bit before shaking her head. "Gimme a sec, I can put Alex''s name instead." "Oh n-no, you don''t have to-" "I insist! I mean, ah," sheughs nervously, her mouth twitching. "You''re the one with a boyfriend, right? At least he''ll notice it!" After a moment, I smile again. "T-Thanks." "No prob! Let me just..." She pulls a marker out of her bag and changes something on the PStudio: NumberBattle ***(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More #Chapter 17 Sticks and Stones sign. "There! Good as new!" +25 Bonus It''s a sizable thing and hard to turn around with the people around us. Hailey ends up smacking someone with it as she gives it to me, apologizing profusely to them as they grumble. I don''t want to hit anyone by ident, so when Hailey hands it to me, I hold it still. The cheering briefly gets louder as referees call the teams to their sides and have them choose their starters. Alex stays on the field, covered head to toe in protective gear. He skates over to the center of the rink, facing head-to-head against the other team as he crouches low. There''s a beat of silence... The ref blows the whistle and drops the puck, and Alex immediately takes control. With a swipe, he sends the puck back toward a teammate, and they start an offensive push, shoving forward into the other team''s side. Alex acts as defense, sliding across the ice with ease and keeping the other team away. Another few swipes and slides, the puck returns to Alex. And he hits it home, bypassing the goaltender with ease. It''s...outright invigorating! I''ve seen him in practice, but who knew he''d be so powerful in an actual game! Our side starts cheering, and though I can''t bring myself to yell, I still hold up and shake the sign Hailey gave me. By halftime, we already know the Chillers are going to win. It would have to be by some act PStudio: NumberBattle (0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More Chapter 17 Sticks and Stones 423800005 of God that the Saints pull back from the cavernous gap in their scores. The other team seems to know it, too, seeming frustrated. We all cheer again as the announcers call out the scores. This time, since it''s on break, the yers can look up at us and wave back or something. Alex, wearing his #19 jersey, looks around until he sees me waving the sign again. Though, for some reason, he freezes and just stares. A few of the other team members also stare, though I''m not sure why. Alex asked me to be here, so what is he getting surprised for? There''s no way for me to ask yet, though, and the game starts up again. As our side expected, the Chillers win by andslide. The team starts getting off the ice, finally able to take off their helmets safely. Some of the girls rush over, happily hugging and kissing their boyfriends. Ah...I should, uhm, take a cue from them, I suppose. Holding onto the sign tightly, and with Hailey pushing me forward, I head down to stand in front of him. His hair''s taken on an extra curl from the sweat, his cheeks ruddy from adrenaline and excitement. My lips press tightly together, unable to get myself to do much but stare up at him. With the arena lights shining behind him, he looks like a warrior. Alex seems to get that I''m not going to move, leaning down and kissing my cheek. I do my best to not identally smack him on reflex. For a moment, we just stand there, silent and full of nerves. ¡°So, uh...¡± He backs up, his brows raised. "You lose a bet?" PStudio: NumberBattle ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More 517 #Chapter 17 Sticks and Stones "Huh?" "I mean...your sign. It''s, ah, pretty fun." "My...sign?" +25 Bonus He blinks at me, then looks back toward Hailey. Whatever he sees from her makes him snort. He then takes the sign from me and turns it so I can see it. It''s a red sign with thick ck lettering on the front. Hailey managed to cover the other name with Alex''s very naturally. "Alex! Can I hold your stick?" it says, thest two words bolded. All the heat leaves my body immediately, my ears starting to ring. "I hate you." "I''m so sorry!! I panicked!" My hands squeeze the steering wheel as I try very, very hard to stay at the speed limit. I want to just speed back home and leave Hailey behind. Screw practicing lines-I''m going to go die of a stroke in my bedroom and be found dead the next morning. "Wh-What is that even- "I got cold feet, okay?" Hailey pleads through the phone sitting in the car cradle. "Len''s really hot, but he doesn''t know I exist! I was going to use that sign to get his attention, but..." "Ah. You guinea pigged me. Okay. I hate you." PStudio: NumberBattle ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN..... Learn More #Chapter 17 Sticks and Stones "Cynthiaaaa!!" +25 Bonus I grumble as I pull up to my house, knowing Hailey''s following after me. But as I do, I realize there''s a familiar car parked in my driveway and someone standing at the door. ...Right. It was a school hockey game. Of course, Oliver was there. Recharge Promo: 800 Bonus Free ÈÕ Support GET IT PStudio: Number Chapter 18 #Chapter 18 Break My Bones My blood runs cold seeing him there. Anxiety crawls up my throat like a lizard and clings to the back of my tongue, leaving a bad taste in my mouth. I realize Hailey is saying something on the phone, and in my rearview mirror, I see her car approaching. "...Can we.....rrr-raincheck?" "Huh?" "Sss-something came up. Let''sss...meetter." ".....I guess so, yeah, we can raincheck. I''m seriously sorry about the sign, Cynthia..." "It''sss okay. Talk to youter. Texss...t. Text me when you get home." I hang up the phone and wait until Hailey leaves, staring at Oliver. He stands at the door with his hands in his pockets, patiently looking back at me. He had been my guiding light before. Now, seeing him there reminds me of someone else. Someone older, taller.....drunker. I get out of my car and head up to the front door. As much as I don''t want to deal with him, he''s not going to keep me from getting into my own house. "Hey, Cynthia," he greets. He smiles, but I don''t sense any kindness from it. I nce up at him before walking around him. "Leave, pleassse. Just as I put my key into the door, he speaks up. PStudio: NumberBattle (0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN*** Learn More Chapter 18 Break My Bones +25 Bonus "I just want to talk. Your mom''s been so happy we decided to be together, so I just...well." ...After a reluctant moment, I turn around, looking toward the ground rather than at his face. "...Sss-speak, then." His sneakers move from the path to the door up to the little square porch shielding my door. The porch light makes his shadows darker. "You know, I''ve seen how close you an'' Alex have gotten. I mean, you really announced it with that sign today. Haha....I didn''t know you had it in you." Oliver leans in, his voice sad. "But also...... I guess I''ve been feeling lonely. You haven''t unblocked me in your phone yet. You even unfollowed and blocked me on Instapost. So, I mean, I knowing here might be a bit, eh.....weird. But what else could I do?" Leave me alone like I wanted. But I suppose thinking about what I want is thest thing on his mind. I''ve been realizing that over time. "...Hey, you know. I''m happy for you, in a way." What a confusing statement, considering what he''s doing. I nce up at him from under my bangs, only to see his green eyes alight with underlying cruelty. Either I hadn''t noticed it before, or I willfully ignored it, but it''s very clear now. "I mean, when I became friends with you, you had no one else but me. Your dad would just beat you ''til you came up with constantme excuses about how clumsy you are, and no one wanted to be around you because you can''t speak. But look at you now....hanging out with the hockey captain and making sex jokes in public. I mean, your dad did call you a slut, so I guess he was right on that front, but hey, I''m d Alex epts you for what you are." My teeth clench as he whispers, backing me into my front door. PStudio: NumberBattle ??(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN- Learn More 20 Chopter E Break My Bones "But he''ll get tired of you eventually. Just like your dad did." I want to throw up. +25 Bonus "Me? I''ve been around from the get-go, haven''t I? We''ve been friends for years....I know everything about what he did and said to you, and I epted you willingly. I''m still willing to, even now. I feel like I''m being really nice, especially for how you''re treating me... But it''s alright. I''ll be here when you''re ready toe back. And if you''re really that desperate for me to kiss you and...eh, you know. Then...I mean, I guess we can prep for that." My tongue''s a concrete b in my mouth. Even if I wanted to say anything...just like back then, I "...Cynthia? Mmh... that you at the door?" I hear my mom''s tired voice from inside the house, and my heart stops in my chest. Oliver brightens up and opens his mouth, ready to call out to her. My bag smacks against his face. He stumbles back, surprised by the sudden move, and looks at me with shock, holding his cheek. I still can''t speak. I know my voice isn''t going toe out even if I try to make it do that. My fingers curl tightly on my bag as I raise it again, holding my house key tightly between the fingers of my other hand. I manage to whisper a single word. "Danielle." It''s a threat. I''m not used to giving those, but it leaves me easier than I thought it would. PStudio: NumberBattle ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î (0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More #Chapter 18 Break My Bones Apparently, it''s good enough. His lips purse as he lets go of his cheek. "...I''ll talk to youter, Thia." +25 Bonus By the time my mom opens the front door, her voice slurring with drowsiness, Oliver''s already gone. "Wha... Hon, did the key not work? Come inside." I stand there, unable to move for a moment, before I force my body to work, going in. "Erh...Cynth? You alright?" Alex asks. "You kinda look like shit." We''re supposed to be practicing at drama club today, sequestered off in one of the back quiet rooms. But I''ve been staring at the same line without saying anything. I just can''t seem to get my body to work like I want today. Then again, I didn''t exactly sleep muchst night. The nightmares I used to have came back full force after that...talk. "...Poor sss-leep." "Yeah, I can tell. Your eyebags have luggage." "Mm..." "...Hey, I''m gonna get some water. You can just chill for a bit." When he leans toward me, I try not to m up. "And if you happen to take a nap, I won''t tell anyone." He winks, but I can''t match his energy. PStudio: NumberBattle ** Learn More (0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... #Chapter 18 Break My Bones "...Hm." +25 Bonus He seems a bit dejected, but just stands up and says he''ll be back. Then he leaves the room with me sitting alone, the script sitting in front of me. My head hurts. I''m tired. I feel like I want to sleep forever. As my eyes close, the throbbing headache I''ve had since yesterday cools just a bit. Maybe I could lean down and just...rest my head on my arms. Alex''s suggestion for a nap probably isn''t a bad idea... My phone vibrates, and I open my eyes blearily. I''m still sitting up, but...I really was genuinely about to sleep. Maybe it''s Alex. There''s a few vending machines nearby, and though he says he''ll get water, he sometimes gets sports drinks. Maybe he''ll get me one or something. I pull out my phone and check my messages... But it''s not Alex. It''s a text from an unknown number. "Does he know about you?" I know who it is immediately, and I''m suddenly so awake that everything hurts. "Does he know what your family says about you? What your aunt did? How everyone but Miss Liz abandoned you...not that she knows. You haven''t told her either." My face feels hot, my vision starting to blur. "I know you won''t," a new text says. "No one will believe you. Alex definitely won''t. But I''ll PStudio: NumberBattle ????(0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More #Chapter 18 Break My Bones listen to you, like I always have." Another ping. "You don''t have to build a rtionship on lies." +25 Bonus I immediately chuck my phone at the wall, listening to it crack against it and tter to the floor. The chair I was sitting in falls back, smacking on the ground. I...can''t breathe. My chest is curling in on itself and squeezing me. The pain is immense. I just... The lights in the room are too bright. Under the table. It''s dark there. I crawl under. Curl my fingers in my hair. Lava pours down my cheeks. I taste blood from the inside of my lip. I don''t hear when Alexes back. I only realize he''s returned once I see him in front of me, brown eyes wide and shocked. He PStudio: Number Battle Learn More ¡ï¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î (0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Chapter 19 Brook My Bones asks me something, but my hearing is still shot, ringing. I can''t say anything. I''m never able to when it matters. My face turns and presses into my knees so I don''t have to see and I can stay in the darkness I desire. +25 Bonus ...A few momentster, I''m surrounded by the scent of pinecones. Alex''s arms wrap around me and he holds me close. As the ringing in my ears starts to calm down, I can hear his heart beating faster than usual, He''s...warm. Chapter 19 Learn More 717 #Chapter 19 Break Yours Back It takes a long while for me to calm down. Alex''s hug helps, but we still spend the rest of our practice time huddled under the table. He only backs off once I first start pulling away from him. "You alright?" Still unable to speak, I just nod and crawl out from under the table. We both leave its shade, standing still in the room. Alex stares at me for a good minute before he murmurs, scratching at the back of his head. "...If you, uh, want to practice some other time, I''m cool with that."" I nod, feeling too tired to think too much. I turn and stumble over to my phone. Thankfully, I got a sturdy one after the pool incident with my phone insurance. Only some cosmetic scratches....phew.. When I check for technical issues, my screen shows more messages from that mystery number. I quickly block it, deleting all the messages. "Rrr-raincheck" "Yeah... Later." Without much of a response, I leave the room and head home. I never got any good sleepst night, so maybe I can get some at home now.. ....I''ll need to apologize to Alex somehow. And thank him. Maybe with some sports tape or PStudio: NumberBattle ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN- Learn More #Chapter 19 Break Yours Back something. Maybeter, though. I''m simply too tired for it now. +25 Bonus My exhaustion only worsens as I stop on the street near my home. There''s a familiar car in the driveway, a familiar person at the front door. I...really don''t want to deal with this today. So, I turn, parking at a neighbor''s house. Over here, some houses, especially the ones near the woods, have more yard space. As such, the distance between our house and others nearby is bigger than you''d sometimes see in othermunities. I write up a quick note, leaving one on my windshield and shoving another into the neighbor''s door mail slot. I''lle back and stop taking their space ASAP. I just...need a nap first. Maybe a few hours so I can stop being too tired to think. Then, I sneak to the back and head home from there. Oliver should still be watching the front and miss me entirely. The back door is just a few feet away, and it doesn''t seem like Oliver notices anything. With a few quiet steps, I make it to the door, sticking the key into the lock and twisting it. It opens outward, and I start to slink into my house. But a pale hand smacks against the door, forcing it shut. "Cynthia...you''re still not answering my calls." PStudio: NumberBattle ?????(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More #Chapter 19 Breck Yours Back +25 Bonus My throat starts to close. I try to tug the back door open again, but Oliver''s hand keeps it in ce. "Not answering my texts either... Do you think we''re not friends anymore? I''ve been worried about you and everything. But it''s okay. We can talk once we get inside, yeah?" Stay away from my room. Don''t speak to me anymore. I want to say these things to him... But resisting right now feels so pointless. Maybe if I let him in this once, he''ll finally... I shut my eyes tightly, knowing he won''t do that. He''ll keep bothering me forever until he gets...whatever it is he wants. Oliver reaches down and grabs the doorknob, opening it to make his way inside with me. I let the hot panic in my chest get smoothed over into resignation. Suddenly, the weight of his presence gets ripped from behind me. I startle, then quickly turn around when I hear Oliver grunt as though he fell. A tanned fist wrenches Oliver''s head to the side with the force of his punch. Alex crouches over him like a wolf to prey. And he''s beating the shit out of him. "A-Ale-gh!" He doesn''t listen. Alex keeps whaling on him, his left fist followed by his right, smacking his face to each side. Oliver holds up his arms to protect himself, scratching at Alex. But he''s relentless. Alex''s steely expression doesn''t flinch as he easily maneuvers Oliver how he wants him. PStudio: NumberBattle *(0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN..... Learn More #Chapter 19 Break Yours Bock I stand there, my vision swimming with unshed tears. +25 Bonus Alex seems to always appear when I need help. I don''t understand how he can. But the fact he does overwhelms my tired heart. I blink, and the tears start trailing down my cheeks. A momentter, the door behind me bangs open, and Alex finally looks up. Oliver takes the time to scramble from under Alex and immediately start babbling. "A-Alex! Why are you-" "Cynthia!" My mom rushes over to me. Her pale auburn hair, loose and smooth from her messy bun, tickles against my face when she hugs me. I immediately hug her back, my hands curling into the back of her shirt. "M-Miss Liz, please! Help! This guy just-" "You be quiet." There''s fury in her voice. It''s rare. She lost her ability to be angry when we were with Dad. But the therapy she''s been going to has helped her regain some of her power and former self. Mom hugs me tighter. "Cynthia...oh, my baby, I''m so sorry." She leans my head back and wipes her thumbs against my cheeks, taking tears with them. "I should''ve told you I noticed you two broke up. Seeing your room cleared of all his things... I just...I wanted to give you space. But not like this. I''m so sorry..." PStudio: NumberBattle ???(0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More #Chapter 10 Brook Yours ck +25 Bonus I can''t stop my tears even if I want to. Mom lets me hide my face against her. She smells like maple syrup, like I''ve always thought she has. "Oliver...I heard what you said to Cynthiast night." He chokes on his own spit, and I hear someone get up. The undertone of pinecones gets stronger...so it must be Alex. Mom''s fingers curl into my hair. "If Cynthia tells me that you have ever approached her again, I will not let this go down easily. Do you understand me?" Oliver doesn''t say anything. "I asked a question, Mr. Oakley." "... Yes, ma''am." "Now leave." I don''t watch him go. I don''t care to. Instead, I peek out from my mom''s hold to look at Alex. He stands so tall, moving to follow Oliver and make sure he leaves. But Mom stops him. "And you are?" He flinches a bit, but then he stands straight. "Alex Hewlett, Uhm... Cynth''s boyfriend." "...I see." She hums, suspicious. "Your fists are pretty banged up. Come get those cleaned." PStudio: Number Battle *****(0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More #Chapter 19 Break Yours Back +25 Bonus Once inside, Mom''sbative nature melts away and she returns to the soft person she''s always been. She frets over me nervously, getting me a cup of water and sitting us both down in the kitchen. Mom makes small talk with Alex as she brings over our first aid kit. It''s a bit heftier than what other families have, but we''ve learned how to patch our wounds. "I''ll do it," I murmur, both Mom and Alex looking over to me. "Ah, of course, baby." She gives me a wobbly smile, reaching over and holding my cheeks. "Then... I''m going to get some groceries for tonight... Will you be okay here with him?" I nod in reply, and the darkness in her eyes fades away, ncing at Alex with more trust than before. "...I''ll be back in just a bit. Help yourself to the turkey sd in the fridge, Alex." "Ah, thank you very much." There''s no hint of his usually snarky and kidding nature, all respect. Mom gives him a smile before grabbing her bag, leaving to the garage. Once she''s gone, I wipe my face with my sleeves and open the kit. I know where everything from habit, getting the alcohol wipes and bandages. I start cleaning him up silently, watching as he doesn''t flinch with the wipes against his scratched and bruised fists. "...How did you. Uhm... Why?" I keep my eyes on his fingers as he replies quietly. "Uhm... You looked really bad earlier. I wanted to know what was up, so I talked with your PStudio: NumberBattle (0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN..... Learn More #Chocker 19 Brent Yours Bac +25 Bonus friend, Hailey. Told me she saw someone at your house. Once she described car, I knew who it was." He clears his throat. "So, I... decided to drive by." His hand closes softly around one of mine as I wrap his bandages, so I nce up. He stares back at me, wary and curious. "I don''t know what he did, but it seems bad." "...Isss...what he''sss done important?" He shakes his head. "He made you cry. That''s enough." I look back down at his fist and finish wrapping the first one, the resignation crumbling and warmth returning to my chest. The room smells strongly of pine to me, a smell that''s quickly be veryforting 66 "...Thank you." Recharge Promo: 800 Bonus Free PStudio: NumberBattle Chapter 20 #Chapter 20 When Rewards Are Hard-Earned With their most recent win, the Chillers are just a few games away from qualifying for the yoffs and Division I nationals. The Bernard Saints were one of their greatest adversaries -which, I highly doubted that, considering how the Chillers swept them. But Alex sat me down and taught me how the point system works, showing me past games. No, the Bernard Saints were a high-quality team. The Chillers were just better. Still, even after surpassing their greatest opponents, there''s others that could give them a run for their money. Therefore, the Chillers amp up the difficulty of their training. I''m not sure how he does it, practicing hockey four days a week and still finding time for our y. The coach even moved practice to early morning rather than after school. Sure, it''s to reduce other scheduling conflicts, but 5 AM is still so early. Worried he won''t keep it together, I decide to try to help. Maybe if I make him some snacks, he can eat them and stay energized? So, I use some of my allowance to buy food and look up a marinated grilled chicken tutorial online. It''s my first time cooking something like it, but it turns out great! I''m sure he''s gonna love it, though he''ll definitely owe me for having me get up so early, too. As I park in the back parking lot near the clubs and sports arenas, though, I hear the approach of ring sirens rushing down the street. I expect it to continue down the road. But instead, it turns into the same area,ing to a stop right outside the visitor entrance to the rink. My heart sinks into cold sand. PStudio: NumberBattle Learn More (0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... #Chapter 20 When Rewards Are Hard-Earned +25 Bonus Quickly leaving my car, I go over, keeping a safe distance as I see yers start filtering outside. They''re still mostly in-gear, only having taken their skates off. Their expressions seem grim. I happen to catch a glimpse of Gunther, so I go up to him. ¡°Guntherrr, uhm, what. Happened?" He turns toward me. Then, his expression contorts a bit, and that only worries me more. "Alex? Isss-hff. Is Alex okay?" His expression immediately lightens. "Huh? Oh, yeah. He''s good. Sorry, thought you were gonna, I mean...erh..." Then he bes awkward, looking away. Before I can ask what he means, I hear some people demanding more room. The paramedics have a yer strapped down on a stretcher as they roll him out. The entire right side of his face is coated in red as he presses a cloth to his face, whimpering in pain. Oh God, I didn''t know it could get this bloody. I...need to see Alex now. I''m sure he''s still inside, so I slide past Gunther and make my way in. The lunch box I packed feels warm against my chest as I clutch it, quickly filtering through the concerned faces. My sensestch onto Alex, finding him squinting as he watches the yer leave. "Alex..." He blinks, then realizes I''m there. PStudio: NumberBattle Learn More (0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... 2 "Ah, shit.... Did you see any of that?" I nod stiffly, and he moves in, hugging me. "Don''t worry. He''ll be fine." "What happened?" Alex''s brows scrunch. "Oliver slipped while ying. When he fell, his skate sired mu Henry''s face. He''s gonna need stitches, but...not sure he can keep ying at all even after that." "Ohh.... Uhm. You. Won''t get hurt-hurt like that. Rrr-right? He sighs, but rather than exasperated, he seems happy. "Yeah, I''m tough as nails, Cynth. You don''t have to worry..." He pauses then, sniffling Do I smell chicken?" Ah. He''s a liar. I know I can''t me him, not really. But I still do. There''s two games at the end of the week, and since I have time, I go to both. The one Friday night isn''t so bad. It''s the one on Saturday that makes my heart choke. This time, the opposing team has a different idea than the Bernard Saints had- team up on Alex. Much less than gliding across the ice, Alex can barely get anywhere without someone from the other team blocking him. It''s a contact game, so they knock into him, shove against PStudio: NumberBattle (0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More 37 #Chapter 20 When Rewards Al nd Farjual him, throw him off kilter as much as they can. 47590004 It feels as though they''re outright attacking him. If they were allowed to hit him with their sticks, I''m sure they would. Alex is big, but he''s not a goliath or giant or anything. There''s plenty of other six- foot yers, some of whom are stockier than he is, He fights back as much as possible without hurting, anyone despite his clear irritation and impatience. His jaw clenches during a short pause, but he lets it go, breathing out easily. But then, one of the opposing yers outright m into his side, shoving his face against the ss. It''s hard enough that it disces his helmet. Two more m into him just momentster though he shoves them off. I shoot to my feet the instant I see blood run down from the top of his nose. I''m not the only one who sees it, one of his teammates on the rink looking over. After the puck makes it into the opposing, he skates up to one of the guys that mmed into Alex and starts fussing. The other yer fusses back, and the next thing I know, fists are flying Other people start standing to yell and cheer the brawl, but I just stare in shock. The yers in their seats remain there, but it bes a mess of fists and wrestling on the ice. Some even throw off their protective gear, removing gloves and helmets to fight unincumbered. Although the referees are quick to act, somehow, Alex is even quicker. But not to make the fight worse. He pulls one of his teammates off an opposer and starts calling out for the others to stop. As quickly as the fighting starts up, ites to an end. There''s some whistle blowing and PStudio: NumberBattle ?????(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More 407 #Chapter 20 When Rewards Are Hard-Farned callouts from the referees, demanding but remaining calm. +25 Bonus Eventually, the adrenaline rush runs out, and the yers obey as requested. A few others now have blood dripping from their faces, and it looks like Alex got hit again, bleeding more than before. The refs call for a break to get yers patched up before continuing the game. I plop down into my seat. ...Continue? Although people are bleeding, they''re going to keep going? Indeed, they do, though the referees seem more stringent than before. The game is close, but even with Alex held back, the Chillers pull through. This time, the post¨Cgame celebration seems muted, full of still-present frustration they can''t let out on each other. Once more people have left the area, I head back to the locker room. Most of the other yers have already gotten patched up, but Alex took the worst of it. After counting the guys who left, I slip in, finding Alex changing into a clean shirt. "Uhm..." "Oh, heyo," he greets, smiling despite the bandage over his nose. I''m apparently more timid than usual, and he sighs, sitting down on the bench. "C''m''over here, I''m not an invalid." "...Not convincing. With your hands, and. Nose. Wrapped up." Still, I go in, scrunching my nose upon smelling a bunch of sweaty boys. He PStudio: NumberBattle ???(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN..... * Learn More 517 #Chapter 20 When Rewards Are Hard-Earned expression, but calms when he sees the look in my eyes. "Seriously, I''m fine, Cynth. This''ll heal in no time." +25 Bonus "But...uhm." I look down at his hands, knowing that part is my fault. "Why...do all of that? Fighting." "Eh, it''s just part of the game. We get amped up on adrenaline and go wild. Blowing off steam, you know? Don''t take it too seriously...and, ah, it doesn''t happen all the time. So you can stille to games without seeing fights." I can''t help but squirm. "But...uhm..." He waits patiently as I try to speak. "...Why fight so hard? To bleed. To win a game?" Alex hums then, tilting his head in thought. Then he smiles and leans toward me. "I guess you could say hockey is my drama club." ...Somehow, I immediately get it. It just sort of clicks to me. Drama is my everything, and I would face the idea of bullies and getting beat up if it meant I could be somewhere near a stage. For him, it was that he''d face the same thing if it meant that puck could make it into a goal. "...Oh." I''d never thought of it like that... I can''t help but think I''ve been shallow about this. ...From now on, I''ll put more effort in his interests, too. PStudio: NumberBattle ????(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More #C Chapter 21 hapter 210rowing Ca +28 Bonus #Chapter 21 Growing Close "Uhm, so. After this sss-season, you''re expected to y. In the yoffs?" "Yeah," Alex hums. His hands are still wrapped with bandages, though he seems to be able to move them just fine. The bandage on his nose maye off soon as well, though he flinches when he scrunches his nose. Ever since the most recent game, we''ve been hanging out in school more often. If we pass each other, we might even walk to ss. It''s strange, not taking the back hallways like 1 usually do, but the natural lighting in the windows makes things look brighter. "We''ve got a few more weekend games, but yoff should start a bit after April 1(st). We''ve got this, though." He grins, flexing his arm. "We don''t go down easy, and thatst fight won''t stop us." "Hmm... Just be carrr-hmmh. Careful to not, uhm. Get too hurt." "Yeah, yeah, no worries. I''ll be safe. Ah, this is my turn here." With an easy we didn''t have before, he pulls me in and kisses the top of my head. Despite feeling my heartbeat ramp up immediately, I don''t feel the urge to shove him away like I once did. Instead, when he starts walking off, I grab his sleeve. He looks back, curious. "...L...Lean down." A curious smilees on his face, but he does as I ask. I quickly kiss his cheek before scurrying off, and I hear him call after me. When I don''t reply, he justughs. Although some nearby girls give me a frustrated look, they don''t do or say anything to me. PStudio: NumberBattle (D Learn More ??(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Chapter 21 Growing Close +25 Bonus Seeing us be morefortable with each other, I suppose they''ve gotten the picture. Good riddance, because no other bullies havee to bother me in drama club. When Alex and I meet up for lunch, he''s holding sh cards. "Hey, so, you''ve learned a little bit about hockey, but I want to make sure you remember the important stuff." I stare at the cards, then at him. "Are you sss-seriously going to. Quiz me on my hockey knowledge?") "Why not? Ought to be a fun little game!" He looks around and finds a good table for us to sit at, him sitting on one side as I sit on the other. "Then...what do I get as a rrr-reward?" "Hmm...how about a ki-" "Other than a kiss," I quickly cut in. He snorts, though, maybe it''s my imagination, but I think the tips of his ears are a little red. We settle on a reward of him getting quizzed on an equal amount of theater terms, just to see how much we know about each other''s interests. I agree, though he seems somewhat surprised when I don''t suddenly make any sh cards. I just take out a piece of paper. "Hm? What''s that for?" "To tally up which ones. You get correct or wrong." PStudio: NumberBattle ????? (0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More #Chapter 2 Crowng Dore "Don''t you need to know the questions you want to ask?" I look up at him from under my bangs, managing something of a grin of my own. "Unlike someone, I don''t need sh cardsss." His eyebrows raise up at my snark, eyes shining with those speckles of gold I''vee to appreciate. "Hooh, then, loser has to... post on Instapost an embarrassing photo of themselves." "Oi, you''ve done that with my picturesss already." "Alright, I''ll go first-" "Don''t ignore me-" He does just that, holding up one of his cards as he pops some chicken into his mouth. "What does it mean to get face-washed?" Instead of continuing my protest, I try to think about it honestly. I know it can''t actually be to wash your face, but... "Uhm...hit your face on the ice?" "Nah! It''s when an opponent rubs the palm of his glove on your face. It''s just to annoy you." "Well, they should keep theirrr hands to themselves... Anyway. What''sss an antagonist?" The look he gives me is actually a bit funny, like I''ve just asked him what a hockey puck is. "C''mon, I''ve been practicing with you enough to know what an antagonist is. It''s the bad PStudio: NumberBattle ?????(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More #Chapter 21 Growing Close guy." "Nope." "Oh, you''re pulling my fuckin'' leg. I know it''s the bad guy." +25 Bonus "No," I reply, calmly writing a line under the section I''ve called ''wrong'' on the paper. "It''s the opposing character to the protagonist." "Which is the bad guy." My eyelids lower as I stare at him. "And if the protagonist is a viin?" Alex opens his mouth to protest. But then he pauses. Looks up, his mouth twisting. Then he scrunches a bit in his seat, nose wrinkling. I smile back triumphantly, to which he rolls his eyes. "Okay fine, you got me there. Get this one then..." As we go back and forth, trying to get each other to choke up on terms we use, I can''t help but feel a pair of eyes on me. When Alex grumbles about getting another theater term wrong, I nce over to where the gaze ising from. Oliver stares over at me from an isted table in the corner of the cafeteria. He''d usually be sitting with his friends from hockey club, but I know things have been strained between them. Alex expressed that it wasn''t really Oliver''s fault that he slipped and cut Henry with his skate de. However, on top of the injury, he''d been acting rather strange the past few days. PStudio: NumberBattle ????? (0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More 475 86005 "Kinda standoff-ish, more agitated. I think the thing that was between you and him was really fucking with him, though he wouldn''t admit it." At first, I thought Alex was exaggerating to make me feel better. But now, considering the kicked-puppy expression Oliver''s throwing at me, I''m inclined to believe him. The expression quickdy shifts into worry and fear once I reach forward and tap on Alex''s arm, looking away from us. "Huh? Wha'' iz it?" I keep staring in Oliver''s direction, watching as he squirms before he stands up with his tray, finding an even more isted ce to sit. "...Nothing anymore," Perhaps I was a bit mean back there in the cafeteria. And yet, I won''t deny that seeing Oliver squirm was pretty exhrating, Especially after what he put me through. What he said to me. I think I''ll probably be holding this grudge for a while, even though the solution is hanging onto Alex.... Well, Alex isn''t a bad guy, so I don''t think I mind much. If at all. My life has be easier with us doing this fake dating thing, and he''s...well, he''s fun to be around, I feel like we''ve gotten into the swing of things, not anxious over whether we follow the rules of our own ns anymore. can understand how and why other girls got so jealous after thinking he really was their boyfriend. PStudio: NumberBattle *****(0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More #Chapter 21 Growing Close "Boston.'' I blink, hearing someone call myst name. The voice is familiar, though I''m really hoping... And my hopes are dashed immediately, Danielle walking from the other hall. Was she waiting for me here? ...No way, that''d be really weird. +25 Bonus "You must be real proud of yourself now, huh? Just bagging and screwing whoever you want, no matter what, right?" She growls, her outfit immacte but her expression hot with anger. Being taller than me, she uses her height to corner me against someone''s locker, looking down at me like I''m disgusting. I don''t even know what this is about...and considering I was in a good mood earlier, I''m feeling more irritation with my fear than usual. As such, when I look up at her, I don''t "So you''ve just epted being sloppy?" Her hands clench as she crosses her arms. "Wow, I''d almost be impressed if you weren''t trying to fuck my new boyfriend, too." ...Excuse me? Recharge Promo: 800 Bonus Free PStudio: NumberBattle Support GET IT Chapter 22 #Chapter 22 Growing Pains "Wh...at. What are you talking about?" Her hand ms into the locker door beside my head, making me flinch. "Don''t y dumb with me, bimbo. I''ve figured it out. I know all about your little game n." When I don''t say anything in return, she scoffs. "I don''t know why you can''t just stick to one boy. I knew it. From the time you went to that New Years party, you''ve been gunning for Oliver since then, haven''t you? No...even earlier than that." "That''sss not what-" "But you ended up with Alex. Alex, of all people. But you''re still so fuckin'' unhappy, huh? Have to try to steal my boyfriend, too?" I feel irritation bubbling in my chest. And usually, I would just let it go, not wanting to bother with people who don''t listen. But I''m very done with this mess, and I don''t want anything more to do with this. So, if I want it done... I have to nip it in the bud myself. "Nooo, captain of the hockey team isn''t enough for a little drama dweeb who can''t even speak right. You have to-" "You''re...the one. Who-" "Shut up and don''t interrupt me-Ah!" PStudio: NumberBattle Learn More (0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN... +25 Bonus I shove her away, much to her surprise. To an extent, it''s to my surprise, too. Had it been me just a few months ago, getting physical with anyone would be impossible. But I just... I''m so tired of being beaten down like this all the time. I''m tired of taking the brunt of everything from people who think they know all the details but barely know the half of it. Just a bunch of self-righteous assholes. "You''re the one w-ho attacked me firssst!" "What the... Attacked? Hah, as if you could-" "I wasss freezing cold in there! Whoever shoved me! Left me in the dark! And I couldn''t... sssee! Could''ve drowned! You attacked me! Tried to me things on me! Tripped me! And you know nothing!" Danielle falters, surprised by my outburst. But she bolsters herself again, getting angry. "It''s all because I don''t want some bitch sucking up to my boyfriend!" "He wasss mine first!" "Oh, don''t even. You delusional-" I m my fist against the lockers behind me, interrupting her. No. She''s going to hear me. She''s going to listen. "Sssix months!" My throat feels like it''s closing up, but I force the words out. My eyes hurt, too, hot with tears. PStudio: NumberBattle Learn More ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... #chapter 22 driving Poin +25 Bonus "I wasss dating him for sssix months! And we told no one becaussse he convinced me that he jusss-just wanted things to be sssilent! Didn''t want! Rrr- rumors!" Danielle opened her mouth. "Just shut up forrr once in your goddamn life and lisssten!" Then, eyes wide, her lips snapped shut. My chest hurts so badly. I want to stop talking. I can feel Dad''s eyes bearing down on my back, but... Fist clenched in the front of my clothes, I keep going. I''m... I''m going to be heard this time. "Dating. For...monthsss. And the New Yearsss." Swallow. Breathe. "S-Six months. Date. We were going to eat. But he never showed up. Ss-so I tried to find him. Went to the party. Found you two there." My hands cover my eyes, finding sce in the darkness I made for myself. Just so I don''t have to see the look on her face. "He wasss dating me. But cheating. With you. To me, you''ve alwaysss been the other girl. Not me. Then, Alex. He helped me becaussse Oliver was just. Gonna. Throw me away. Outside. And he helped me. Ssso we talked more. And s-started dating. That''sss us now. A sob wrenches its way out of my throat before I can stop it. "I jussst want to be... left alone. Oliver wouldn''t leave me alone. Now he will. Ask him why he''s got bruisss-bruises. Why Alexsss-Alex''s fists are all bandaged. He''ll leave me alone now. But you. Jussst...stop. Stop." My legs give way and I crumple slowly to the ground, curling in with my forehead against my knees. PStudio: NumberBattle ?????(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More 4230000 "I know, I''m easssy. To hate. To tarrr-target. But stop," "...Why the hell should I believe anything you say?" "Then, don''t." I look up from under my hair. I''m not sure what kind of expression I''m making, but Danielle doesn''t like it. She backs up a step. Backs away from me. "Asss-Ask Oliver. But get away from me." I stare hard at her, not breaking eye contact. It''s hard to do with tears burning my eyes with salt, but I need her to understand. I need her to take what I''ve said to heart and actually do something with it. ...Or, at the very least, get away from me, like I''ve asked. And she does, eventually. Danielle keeps trying toe up with something to say, but words appear to fail her each time she looks into my eyes. After a few times of trying to find the right words, she huffs. Then, she stomps off, leaving me alone. I wait until I can''t hear her shoes echoing in the hallway anymore before I curl back up. My eyes press against my knees, giving them a soothing pressure to release the pain behind my retinas. The tears soaking into my jeans feel hot like blood. My chest twists in agony, and I find I really don''t want to be alone. I want to be left alone by Oliver, Danielle, Charlie, any of these other people who just refuse to listen to me when it matters most. PStudio: NumberBattle Learn More ?????(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... #Chapter 22 Growing Pains For once, maybe I''d like someone to hold my hand and tell me things are okay, Or, at the very least, they will be. Maybe I''m tired of struggling against bullies summoned against me for reasons outside of my control. Maybe I''m tired of feeling tired. Of crying. Of ripping open the scabs that keep forming each time I get hurt so they can maybe finally scar the next time and heal over stronger. But no matter how strong I try to be about it, I''m still so very weak. A few minutes pass before I feel enough energy to move. Instead of getting up from my position, I fish my phone from my pocket. I try to go to my text messages, but my fingers are too clumsy. Or maybe they just act on what I really want instead of what I tried to do. So, instead of texting Alex, I start calling him by ident. Of course, he picks up. "Hey." He immediately sounds serious. It''s not normal for us to talk on the phone instead of text, after all. "Cynthia... Cynthia, you alright?" My arm feels like it''s made of lead, but I drag my phone up to my ear. "Cynthia?" PStudio: NumberBattle ***** (0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More 517 #Chapter 22 Orowing Pains +25 Bonus ...As always, he sounds so nice. My eyes close as I hear the subtle harmony in the cadence of his voice. "...M''not...okay." "Fuck... What happened? Was it Oliver again?" "No." "Who, then? Tell me, and-" I don''t really recognize it at first, but I realize that I''m smiling. Just slightly. "Isss...okay. Just. Wanted to. Hear you." I hear him breathing on the other side. Then he clears his throat. "Just wanted to hear me, huh?" "Yeah..." I breathe out. "...I see." He clears his throat again. I''m not sure why. He doesn''t sound stuffy. "Then...you don''t want to talk about what happened?" I shake my head at first, before realizing he can''t see me. "...No. Just...talk, pleassse?" "...Hah. What am I, a radio?" "Yesss." "Pfft. Of all the ways I could be objectified, you sure have a strange way of doing it." PStudio: NumberBattle ?????(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More #Chapter 22 Growing Pains "Mmh." +25 Bonus "...Well. Ah, heard that Henry''s getting better. The cut on his cheek was pretty bad and he''ll have a gnarly scar after that, but he''s going to be okay. He probably won''t be ying for a good while, though. Not that I me him. Hell, it got pretty close to his eye there. Honestly, I''m still not sure what got Oliver so tripped up...¡± And Alex starts chatting away. I listen quietly from my end, humming asionally, feeling my heartbeat slow down. If Oliver was a guiding light...I think Alex would be something better. Something that epasses all of my senses and draws them in. I find that I don''t mind that thought so much anymore. Support PStudio: NumberBattle Chapter 23 #Chapter 23 Bandages Ripped Off Hurt More It took me a while to calm down enough and gather my energy together to move from that spot. But Alex spoke to me the entire time, right until he, miraculously, ran out of things to say for the moment. We ended up not hanging up, just breathing on both sides of the phone until I got home. I''ve been sleeping a bit better recently despite anxiety with the performanceing up. Getting home that day and imagining Alex talking as I started falling asleep....uhm. As embarrassing as it is to say, I can''t deny that may be a part of why. 3 Anyway, I get to school the next day with a fresher mind than I''ve had for thest few. It''s good that I am since the uing y is only three days away. Thankfully, it''s on a night Alex doesn''t have a hockey game, so he''ll be free to y his part. Still, seeing all the effort he puts into his own interests and mine... If only Alex wasn''t a bit of a mindless flirt, he''d be a really good boyfriend. I think I''m mature enough to admit that. He''d be pretty good boyfriend material. I grumble, thinking about how much he''d tease me if I ever said that to his face, stuffing the rest of my school papers in my backpack. Alex has hockey practice today, so it''s my time to show support and watch him skate. I''ve been learning more about the game since that quiz we yed, so it''s gotten more interesting. As such, after zipping my bag up, I''m actually eager to see what''ll happen at the rink. On my way there, though, I almost trip myself trying to stop. There''s a familiar voice PStudio: NumberBattle (0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More #Chapter 23 Bandages Ripped Off Hurt More +25 Bonus "Okay, Oliver, I''m not a freaking idiot. So try that again, and I''ll just end it right now." Danielle''s voice sounds rings with a livid undertone that''s, frankly, startling. While I know it''s bad to eavesdrop...I still peek from around the corner, trying to see what''s happening. Danielle''s there, standing in front of Oliver, her hands on her hips as she fusses with him. He looks...worse for wear. His hair seems duller than I remember, and his stress is clear in the way his face scrunches up with indignation. Still, he''s cornered there, blocked by his current girlfriend to exin... something. Maybe she''s actually taken what I said to heart. "I just want you to be honest with me. I get you said you were friends with her, but were you more than that?" Oliver runs his fingers through his hair, looking exasperated. "I already told you, she''s just delusional. Lonely people are like that." My teeth clench, and a part of me wants to find out if I can throw my backpack and hit him in the face with it. But knowing my arm strength, it wouldn''t even reach him. Danielle doesn''t say anything, so Oliver continues. "Like, she does that. She doesn''t have anything better to do with her life, so she spends it making up stories about how we''re together. I just wanted to be friends with her as kids, but she took it too far." He grumbles. "I was too nice to her." Before I can blow my cover with some sort of scream, Danielle startsughing. There''s a cruelty to it that even Oliver notices. PStudio: NumberBattle ** ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î (0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More #Chapter 23 Bandages Ripped Off Hurt More +25 Bonus "Right, right... I''m going to give you literally one more chance." She pokes his chest with a manicured finger. "Tell me straight or shut the fuck up." Oliver has the audacity to look affronted. "...What is it you want me to say?" "The truth!" "Okay? I am! You''re the one who apparently thinks I''m lying!" "I''m not an idiot, Oakley," she grumbles, pulling out her phone. She shows him something on the screen that makes him go pale. "Your boy ratted you out after I confronted him. So try again, and tell me straight." His boy? ...Ah, she probably means Gunther. He''s not one to tell secrets, not that I know. But with someone as much influence as Danielle, it''s possible that he felt like his hands were tied when she confronted him. And Gunther was one of the few people who knew we were dating. He might''ve even been the only one, having caught us while Oliver kissed my cheek. Even so, he did nothing while maybe knowing Oliver was cheating on me, so I don''t have any really good opinions about him. He''s on the hockey team, that''s all. And now, apparently, he''s the kind to tell secrets depending on who asks. I''ll at least let him fly this once since it helps me out. Oliver stares at the screen, reading what''s there, before he sighs. "...Listen, I didn''t want to tell you about it..." "Why? Because that would mean you''re cheating on me?" PStudio: NumberBattle ** Learn More (0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... #Chapter 23 Bandages Ripped Off Hurt More I blink, surprised. If anything, isn''t she the second girl? "No, no, it''s just... Look, Cynthia, she..." He closes his eyes as though in pain. ¡°... She threatened to kill herself if I didn''t go out with her." My mouth drops open, rage nearly bursting from my chest. How dare he! +25 Bonus ¡°I didn''t want to tell you...anyone. I didn''t want to tell anyone about it because I felt...I felt so trapped, Danielle. Seriously. It''s...embarrassing. And, I mean, she was my friend! I really did like her as a friend for a long while! So I felt...bad for her, you know? She hasn''t had anything good happen to her in her life, so I thought I could just...y along. Maybe if I did it for a while, she''d let it go, but..." With Danielle''s silence, he reaches forward, taking a hold of her shoulders. Pleading with her. "I''m so serious, you''re the only one I''ve ever loved. And...I''m done with her. I finished it on New Years, okay? That was thest straw...her stalking took it too far. From now on, I promise, it''ll just be us. I mean it, Danielle. Please, believe me." Danielle''s quiet for a long moment. I bite the inside of my lip just a tad too hard, tasting blood. Is she really going to fall for this? Is Oliver going to win against me again? Am I just.....destined to be at the bottom of the totem pole no matter who I''m with? "...If she was in such a hurry to kill herself, why didn''t she do it after she saw us together?" "Huh?" PStudio: NumberBattle ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN..... Learn More #Chapter 23 Bandages Ripped Off Hurt More "You heard me. If she was really threatening to kill herself, why wasn''t she found dead the next morning or something? Huh? And why would she agree with you to keep it a secret so you could romp around with me? Fool me into thinking you''re single," "... Did you talk to her?" "Tch, ow..." His hands clench on her shoulders as he pulls her closer, "You talked with her, didn''t you? You shouldn''t. She just...says stuff that gets under your skin. She may look quiet, but she''s not believable. And you shouldn''t trust anything she says. Or Gunther, for that matter. He''s been on her side since the beginning, Listen- But she doesn''t. She shoves out of his hold and- SMAK!! -ps him. "...What the hell is wrong with you? Did you just try to gaslight me?" "Wait, Danielle-" "Don''t." She backs away from him the moment he steps forward, her voice pitched with what I imagine is disgust and horror mixed together. I see her look him up and down, as though actually seeing him for the first time. "...Don''t ever approach me again." PStudio: NumberBattle ???(0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN..... Learn More #Chapter 21 Bandages Ripped Off Hurt More "C''mon, don''t be like this- +25 Bonus "If you do, I''m telling my dad. And I''ll get a restraining order. Or something. Just... don''t even look in my direction. Ever." She stumbles slightly, but she quickly turns and starts rushing away. I don''t bother trying to hide that I was listening, waiting in the hall as she turns. Danielle startles upon seeing me, the two of us locking eyes. Her mouth scrunches up in distaste, then she''s stomping away. Right... I don''t think we can ever like each other. But at least she listened. Once she''s further away, I peek down the hall to look at Oliver. He''s sitting against the wall with his head in his hands, fingers curling in his hair. ...Well, that has nothing to do with me. Not anymore. So, I pass the hall, continuing Alex''s hockey practice. As the boys start ying, they do so without Oliver there. Alex shoots me worried looks for some reason, but I brush them off. After all, it''s not like we confronted each other. Oliver never shows up to practice that day. Recharge Promo: 800 Bonus Free Chapter 24 #Chapter 24 Returning To The Limelight Whatever happens with Danielle and Oliver isn''t anything I really care to pay attention to anymore. Their lives are theirs, and mine is here. Maybe they will now finally leave me alone altogether. I have enough on my te as it is. Which, at this point, is about 80% the fact that, for the first time in four years, I''m going to be on stage. Moreover, I''m going on stage as a lead. I feel like I''ve been doing pretty well, all things considered. Or, maybe, the drama club is doing really well. Because no matter what I try, I can''t stop stuttering It''s something that''s always bothered me. Apparently, I was stuttering almost immediately as I learned how to speak. Certain Ss and Rs always end up slithering and rolling from my lips. Even when I know the next word I want to say, sometimes my voice stops against my will, leaving my sentences iplete. If I get tired enough, I''ll just say individual words and hope that gets the point But the thing about being on stage is, well, abridging to that degree could very well change the entire y. It can lead people to misunderstanding orpletely missing the message the writer was trying to portray. Though, of course, with this being some werewolf fantasy story, the message just seems to be werewolf hot, but whatever. Anyway, the drama club is doing really well because they''ve, thus far, not expressed any irritation that I keep stuttering over my lines. Or, if they do, they at least don''t yell at me for it. PStudio: NumberBattle *(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More 0 17 Op 2 tuning To The Limelight But I''m yelling at me for it. Because my stutter seems to have gotten worse. +25 Bonus "That''sss the way I sss-ss-see it. Lynus. If you don''t go back. To your pack now, when they need you mosss-sst. Most. Then...what can they. Do. What can they do? Who can they rrr- rely on?" "Aaand cut." I''m on stage with Alex now, doing our final stage practice to try and get ustomed to being here. He''s in his outfit, a torn T-shirt and jeans ripped at the knees, a worn leather jacket covering his shoulders. And I''m in a nurse outfit, like, the scrubs an actual nurse would wear. The club president ps his hands together twice to get our attention. "Alright, okay work. Cynthia, great line recall. Though, is it possible to do something to lessen the stuttering?" "Uhm...I can trrry to sss-speak slower?" "Then, let''s try repeating the lines with you doing that, alright?" "Ahh...okay..." "Alright, repeat thest line, in character." He pped twice again before sitting down. While the drama teacher has been out on maternity leave, he''s been the one taking the most care of everything. But she''ll being back for the performance, so everyone wants it to be perfect. I want it to be perfect, too, though I know that can''t happen. Perfection is unattainable. That doesn''t mean we can''t try. PStudio: Number Battle ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î(0) I ¡°D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More 217 +25 Bonus I breathe in deeply and try again, fingers clenching the front of my scrubs. "That''s...the way I...see it-" My voice cuts out. A forced pause. The eyes from the surveying club members start to drill into my skin. Lynus, if you don''t..." Again "...If you don''t go back to your pack now, when they need you mossst..." There''s no point in trying to correct it. I''m not even sure if I can. I open my mouth, trying to shove the next words out my throat. But instead, all thates out is a wheeze. I try again, but when my breath sucks in, it doesn''te back out, and I find myself choking on it. "Hey, we''ll take five." Breathing in makes my throat close up, and my eyes shoot wide, realizing I can''t breathe. But before I can struggle, Alex is there, shielding me from the lights and the pinprick gazes piercing into my skin. As we stumble off, I distantly hear someone say something about disaster. But it''s hard to tell when my ears start ringing. I think I hear some sort of deep, rumbling growl, too, but lim not sure. I''m ushered into a dark room. I crumple to the ground and curl in a ball, gasping. PStudio: NumberBattle * Learn More (0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... My fingers clench my top, over my chest. My lungs keep squeezing Nothing''sing in. Someone''s saying something I''m pulled up from my crouching position. Someone hugs me. I stiffen at first, wanting to scream. I can''t breathe, but my nose is working It fills with the scent of pine. +25 Bonus After a few minutes of hearing Alex''s heartbeat, I finally calm down. I hadn''t recognized that he''d been rocking us side to side a bit, but I don''t have the heart to feel embarrassed by that. "What happened? Do you want to talk about it?" he asks. I''m tempted to shake my head and just ignore everything... But I''ve gone and dragged him into my mess. It would be unfair to close him out now. "I''m going to fail," "Huh?" I keep my gaze down at my knees. PStudio: NumberBattle *****(0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN¡ª Learn More ¦¡¦° #Chapter 24 Returning To The Limelight "I''m going to fail, Alex. I''m going to be bad. This wasss a bad idea." Leaning away from him, I look up and see his concerned gaze searching mine. $25 Bonus "I shouldn''t have sss-signed up to do this. I''m gonna be really bad. I can''t even get thrrr- through practice without fucking up, ssso how-" "Did you know that I used to suck at hockey?" I pause, blinking at him. He settles down, getting off his knees and sitting on the floor in front of me with his legs crossed. "I was super freakin'' bad at it. Like, skating? That part came easy. But actually learning how to move the stick, learning and following the rules...well, you already know I''m not good at following rules, so..." He shrugs. "Still, it took me a lot to actually get good at the game. But the thing that got me to get better was, er..." His eyes trail up to the ceiling as he tries to think. "I think the thing that got me into it was the teamwork. I mean, rules? Bleh. But I like people. I like working with people, talking with them, creating things with them, y''know? So when I really started thinking about the teamwork rather than the rules, I started getting better at the game. Now, even though I piss off my coach sometimes, I''m still the captain for a reason." He leans back, putting his hands on the floor for support. "So...maybe what you need now is a change in perspective. Something that helps you shift your thoughts from whatever you see the stage as now to something that''ll be more What PStudio: NumberBattle (0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN..... Learn More 517 #Chapter 24 Returning To The Limelight bothers you most about being out there?" It doesn''t take me long to think of the answer. "I...don''t...like to be judged. Don''t want to be. Cause it''ll...I''m not good at this." +25 Bonus "Eh, I wouldn''t say that," Alex scratches at his cheek. "I''m still having a bit of trouble remembering lines, but you''ve got them down for sure. But the judging part...I mean. You used to enjoy being on stage. So why are you afraid of judgement now?" Many reasons. Because the more I stand out, the more I''m seen. That draws attention to me. That makes me a target. That allows others to find and hurt me. I say none of this to him, so he continues. "Then...how about...what did you enjoy most about it?" ...That''s also quite easy to answer. "It''s...fun." "Fun! Right. So. Do you think the folks in the crowd are there to judge you or just have fun?" "People alwaysss judge otherrr-s," I grumble. "That didn''t stop us from doing what we are now, y''know. In fact, that fueled it. So, maybe...could you think of this y like our teamwork thing?" He shrugs again, like it''s simple. PStudio: NumberBattle Learn More ??(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN..... ter 24 Returning To The Limelight "Different stage, same skillset." PStudio: NumberBattle ????? (0) I "D" INSPIRATION D Chapter 25 #Chapter 25 Proper Skillset ... For some reason, theparison between the two kinda hurts. But he''s not wrong. Just like in acting, the roles work best if the actors mesh well with each other, pick up on each other''s cues, and remember their lines. We stumbled a lot in the beginning, but... We''ve gotten so good at it at this point, even I''m sometimes forgetting it''s just a role I''m ying. Just like with actors, specifically ones that practice method acting, we can get lost in our emotions. Or rather, the emotions we feel appear strongly. As real as breathing, as solid as steel. Meshing with Alex like this has be easy... And though I think about the crowd, like the bullies or the girls vying for his attention, it''s somehow less important than the y itself. Right... Because what I''ve always loved about theater are the stories. Whether they have lessons in them or simply tell the lives of non-fiction or fictional characters, I''ve always enjoyed them. I enjoyed ying in them because it was just fun. Being with Alex, however fake, has been fun. Being in ys has always been fun. "So, look. This is still a team sport. I''m here with ya. And if you need me to fuck up some lines to make you stand out in a good way, I don''t mind it. What''s most important is that PStudio: NumberBattle ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î (0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More #Chapter 25 Proper Skillset we have fun during this thing, yeah?" "... Yeah." His grin turns into a genuine smile. "Yeah, that''s what I thought. Deer legs." "Whippet." "Fuck you." Heughs when I punch his shoulder. +25 Bonus "Put just a little blush. Not too much. Nurses don''t really wear a lot of makeup. They go to work a corpse andes back even more dead." The cosmetics crew chats as they put some powder on my face. I''m not ustomed to wearing any, but we already tested for allergic reactions, so there were no worries about that. They''re also messing around with my hair, though I can''t see what they''re doing with my eyes closed. Instead, I just focus on keeping still. The y starts in just a few minutes now. If you listen closely, you can hear people beyond the stage curtain, murmuring as they settle. There''s more people than usual this time. It''s very likely because of Alex rather than anything else. PStudio: NumberBattle * Learn More ???(0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN..... #Chapter 25 Proper Skillset +25 Bonus "Aaaand...headband..." Something slides into my hair, holding my bangs back. "Done. You can open your eyes now." When I do, I see myself in the mirror first. I don''t think I look particrly special or different. But seeing my face without my bangs curtaining my eyes in some ce outside my home is an unfamiliar experience. ¡°Ugh, pleaaase let me give her some blue eyeshadow!" Sophia begs. "She''ll look so cute with it! No one but us will notice!" "So, why do it?" "I mean, just look at her! She''s like a doll." She turns to me. "I didn''t know you were so cute!" "Uhm. Thanks." "Are you guys ready yet?" Jonathan calls out. The makeup crew starts scurrying around more. I''m ushered out of my seat. Usually, I''d be among them, making sure all the props are in ce and everything''s ready. But this time... I blink when I hear the music start up. It''s the beginning scene introducing Lynus, Alex''s character. Ie in not too long after, driving to work and swerving to avoid his stumbling body. There''s fussing and fighting, the first battle. Then there''s solemn, worried music as Lynus takes stock of his injuries, realizing he''s near death. He''s saying his lines really well so far. My back prickles with anxiety, rushing over to hold up the prop I''m using to mimic a car. PStudio: NumberBattle ** ???(0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN..... Learn More #Chapter 25 Proper Skillset It''s about to happen. I stand on the left side of the stage, looking out. Alex starting to stumble around. Okay. Acid is about to scald my throat, but I can do this. Just remember. This is fun. ...Okay. +25 Bonus With a huff, I walk out with the car wheel prop, acting like I''m rushing to get to work. My eyes nce up at an imaginary in-car mirror to do my eyeliner. And, right as Alex steps out in front of me, as nned, I scream and swerve. I try to ignore the feeling of wanting to curl into myself, miming the act of opening a car door. "What the hell! Get out of the rrr-road!" ...Hah... Great start. But, as we continue, I find that the linese easily to me. I may stutter through them, but I know what to say and when to say it. Moreover, when I channel my irritation, my sadness, my surprise...it all feels like I''m actually there. Like I''m able to actually feel what ire, my character, would feel. ''Werewolves...it''s so weird! How could they exist?'' she''d think. ''What am I doing, dragging this bloodied body into my car?! I''m going to be sote for work...'' she''d grumble. PStudio: NumberBattle ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î (0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN..... Learn More 425 Bonus "That guy stalling me...what am I supposed to do?'' she''d worry. We go through each act, Alex growling so authentically, I''d almost think he was a dog. But he really channels the frustration and anger Lynus feels. Separated from his pack, feeling betrayed and lost, finally feeling affection and not knowing what to do. "That''sss the way I see it, Lynus," My throat feels thick, but this time, not with panic. I feel fear, pain, like ire. "If you don''t go back to yourrr pack now when they need you most, then...what can they do? Who can they rrr-rely on?" I gaze at Lynus, my heart thrumming in my chest. He''lle at me, yelling, saying that I need him more than the wolves that abandoned him. But that''s not what he says. In fact, he doesn''t say anything. I watch as a slight tinge of panic seeps into Lynus''.....no, Alex''s expression. His mouth clenches, and he starts looking up. He does that all the time when he''s trying to think. His eyebrows start twitching, ncing toward the crowd. ¦¤¦© He''s forgotten his lines. ...It''s okay. I know ire like the back of my hand. "...You... coward," PStudio: NumberBattle Learn More *****(0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN... #Chapter 25 Proper Skillset +25 Bonus She''d hurt Lynus'' feelings here. Trigger his emotions, cause him tosh out. He says hurtful things when he doesn''t mean it just because he doesn''t control his anger well. Berating him will make him leave. "You''re no wolf! You''rrre just a coward! Sss-some alpha you are! Don''t try to cling to me jussst so you won''t get hurt!" Alex blinks, surprised. But he catches on quickly. He always does. Immediately, his expression shifts, his mouth curling into a snarl. "Who are you to say-" "I''m just the human you''rrre using to baby yourself, yeah! What a big man you are!" He growls again, his fists clenching. "I knew it. You''re just ying with me... Fine. Fine! Be that way!" "Yeah, I will!" Alex shakes his fist...then he turns sharply, exiting the stage as the sound monitor ys audio of a mming door. As rehearsed, I bow my head after a few moments, crying into my hands. "Holy fuck, I felt like I was gonna die," Alex says after the y, a tad sweaty from the heat of the lights. He and I sit in one of the back rooms, rxing and de-stressing after the performance. PStudio: NumberBattle ?????(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... *** Learn More "I see what you mean. Being on stage is scary as hell, Cynthia. But you saved my ass." When he looks at me, his eyes glimmer with pride. "You were so cool." "Shut up..." I grumble, shoving him as I keep sipping from my juice box. "No, seriously! You just came up with lines that fit! I couldn''t have done that, I don''t think." Before I can retort, we hear a knock at the door. An older woman walks in before we can answer. Alex doesn''t know who she is, but I do. "Mrs. Taylor," I greet, standing up from my chair. She smiles as she enters, looking much thinner than she had when she left. "Hi Cynthia! I was hoping you''d still be here. It was a wonderful performance! I really enjoyed myself." She gives Alex a thumbs up. "And great on you for participating!" "Ah, haha, thanks." "So, Cynthia.¡± Her attention switches right back to me, a habit of hers even before she left on maternity leave. "I came to tell you something." "Uhm, what isss it?" "From now on, I''m grouping you with the performers. So, even if you''re not a lead, you''ll have speaking roles." ...Eh? PStudio: NumberBattle Learn More ¡î¡î¡î¡î (0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Chapter 26 #Chapter 26 Friends in Fast ces I stare at her with wide eyes, shocked. "But...why?" "What do you mean ''Why''? You were great up there! Not only did you and Alex help refine the script and storyline, but your performance was fantastic! Carter still sent me the details. I know you adlibbed that line during a titr scene. And it fit well! It''s a waste to have you stay in the background, so I want to see you on stage more." For a moment, I''m speechless. Anxiously, I look back at Alex, who gives me two thumbs up. But that''s not reassuring at all! .What about the, uhm, sss...stuttering?" She hums. "What about it?" "Won''t that rrr-ruin some of the linesss?" "Oh, hon." She starts counting off with her fingers. "Bran Walden, Yearny Easton, Emilia Frank. That''s just three of my favorite actors who stutter or had one at some point. Emilia Frank''s is neurogenic, so she always takes slower-speaking roles. Still, isn''t she amazing?" "Ah..." Mrs. Taylor walks over and puts a hand on my shoulder. "Having a stutter doesn''t mean you can''t act. You clearly have a passion for it. What do you think?" ...I don''t think anyone''s ever told me this before. PStudio: NumberBattle ????¨´3(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More #Chapter 26 Friends in Fast ces +25 Bonus I''ve stuttered forever, but it''s either not bothered them or bothered them a lot. It''s the first time someone other than my mom''s told me that I could act even whilst stuttering. But...I can? I can do this? .... It hits me harder than I expect. I don''t realize I''ve started to cry until Mrs. Taylor hugs me. 3 I agree to change my position. It was a daunting decision, but in the end, with Alex''s and Mrs. Taylor''s encouragement, I decide to make the shift. Immediately, things start changing around me. With Mrs. Taylor''s return from maternity leave, the bullies no longer dare toe back. Although quirky, Mrs. Taylor is no-nonsense on school discipline. She also gave Carter, the club president, a disappointed chat after someone said I was almost kicked out. Hailey just winks at me when I mention that. Because a lot of people saw Alex and me perform, I became more than just Alex''s ''longest fling.'' A few students who came to watch evenplimented me! The hockey team, who mostly came to see ¨¤lex fuck up, ended up invested in the story. One even said he cried during my death scene. It makes my heart flutter in a way I haven''t felt in years. Yeah...this is it. This is why I like acting so much. PStudio: NumberBattle ????(0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN.... Learn More #Chapter 26 Friends in Fast ces It was fun on stage, and it''s still fun after I''m off. 42802 Hailey and I hang out more now, especially since we''re both performers. We start walking to sses together as long as they''re close enough to each other. "Heyyy, Cynthia. I was wondering," Hailey sings, a nervous tint to her voice. "You''re, like, cool with the hockey guys, right? Well, sans Oliver, but is he even a team member anymore?" I shrug. Whatever he''s doing is his business. "Right, well, I was thinking...could you maybe talk to Alex about putting a good word in for me with Len?" "Len?" "Oh, yeah, uh, Lenard Patel. You know, tall guy, brown hair, green eyes, dreamy. Kinda quiet but nice to people. Manspreads..." "Sss-stop drooling, Hailey." She checks her lips, finding out I was joking. "Uhm, so, like, I would love to hang out with him, but I need an in. The sign thing didn''t exactly work out-don''t look at me like that, I said I was sorry!! But yeah. So. Pleaaaase-?" Right, Lenard. The "Len" of his name made recing it with "Alex," though the x had looked a little wonky since it had been an N before. So, he was the guy whose, erh, stick, she''d wanted to hold. I should maybe say no, not because I''m angry at her. But, setting people up isn''t a thing I really do. At the same time, she stuck by me in the worst of the bullying, and I think she''s a good friend, the stick incident aside. PStudio: NumberBattle ???(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN..... Learn More #Chapter 26 Friends in Fast ces "...I guess. I''ll talk with Alexsss about it." "Eeeee!! You''re the best, Cynthy!" She hugs me so suddenly, I almost topple over. +25 Bonus When we part ways, I start trying to think of how to make it work. What''s something a lot of people can do as a group, just to set things up? Like, first date ces... Alex took me to a diner in the area, but going out to eat might just be boring. Maybe... Well, Alex is better at this sort of thing, I can just ask him. When lunch periodes around, he and I meet up as usual. He seems to really be enjoying today''s snacks, eating them alongside the lunch he brought from home. "Alex...uhm...if we were to go on a date, wherrre would be a good sss-ce?" He almost chokes on his food, but collects himself, brightening right up. "Oh, hmm. There''s this new indie movieing out in a few days! What was it... erh...Astral Projection, I think. We could go watch that. When''s a good day for you?" "Huh? Oh! Uhm," I fiddle with my fingers, surprised by his eagerness. "I mean... it''d be nice if we could invite friendsss. Uhm, like, I''d like to bring Hailey. Maybe you could bring a friend of yoursss? Like...erh..." Then I sigh. It''s best if I''m honest, isn''t it?` "...Hailey would like to meet Lenard. Are you two clossse?" When I look up at his face, I find myself pausing at his expression. For a brief moment, his eyebrows scrunch, his mouth twisting with dissatisfaction. But he straightens it out, PStudio: NumberBattle ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î(0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More #Chapter 25 Frends in fast Moses shrugging. +25 Bonus "We''re kinda cool, I guess." Huh. Usually if I ask about his team, he''ll start chatting about them like the bbermouth he is. It''s unusual for his words to be so short. "Oh. Uhm...then. If it''s alright, could you, me, Hailey, and Len work out a day to go to the moviesss? I mean, I do want to sssee it, too." He moves his fork around his lunch box-I think it''s some kind of beef pasta, but it smells heavenly. Alex was eating quite heartily just before, so I wonder...have I hurt his feelings somehow? But why? "... Yeah, I''ll talk to him." He sighs, then starts eating again. "...Do you know what Astral Projection is about?" "A little. It''sss actually referring to lusss-lucid dreaming, yeah?" "Mmhm. I heard it''s full of action, too." He slowly starts chatting again, and I feel much more at ease. But, I wonder if I''d said something to hurt him. Was he...looking forward to it just being us two? We set a Sunday when Alex and Lenard don''t have a game. While we don''t really have to dress up nicely, I still put in more effort than usual. I tuck my sweater into the long skirt I have, and I even try wiping some of the smudges off my Chuck Taylor knockoffs. I park at the trolley stop closest to home instead of driving. Trying to find parking downtown might be more trouble than it''s worth, so I decide against it. PStudio: NumberBattle *(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More #Chapter 26 Friends in Fast ces +25 Bonus Besides, the winter lights are very nice to look at from inside the trolley car. I take a few pictures on my way there. As expected, the little indie cinema has more traffic than usual. It doesn''t have a lot of avable parking, and if you park on the street, you have to pay a parking meter. Eugh. I get off the trolley at the stop and look both ways. Then, I start crossing the street. I open my phone to check for any update text messages. I''m a bit early, but we said we''d meet up like this to get good seats- Suddenly, tires screech. Bright lights sh onto my body. I look up to see a car speeding at me. Wh... Where did it- Before my brain can process it, someone''s hand grabs me and pulls me in. They don''t smell like pine. Instead, they smell like the cool earth after it''s rained. Like fog. "Are you okay?" I finally hear their voice as the white noise fades from my ears. A police motorcycle passes, sirens ring, and I finally look up. The dark-haired man lets go of me, tall and imposing, but far from unkind. Instead, he somewhat reminds me of Alex. PStudio: NumberBattle Learn More (0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN... #Chapter 26 Friends in fast Muces "Uhm...okay. Yeah." The tall guy sighs. "Good, good. Be careful out here, okay?" That''s all he says before waving a goodbye at me and walking off. I just stand there on the sidewalk, eyes wide. Wh... What just happened? 0 Support PStudio: NumberBattle ???(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More $25 Bonus Chapter 27 #Chapter 27 Frightful Feelings +25 Bonus #Chapter 27: Frightful Feelings Something''s wrong when Cynthia walks in the cinema doors. I joke all the time about her being a deer in headlights. This time, she actually looks the part, visibly shaking and unsteady on her feet as she stumbles in. "Cynthia?" She looks up at me, hazel eyes swimming. As I approach her, I catch a whiff of an unusual smell. Cynthia usually smells like old cotton,vender soap, and a faint hint of lc. There''s also my smell on her. I''ve hugged and held her enough that it''s stuck, however faintly. But there''s something new there. Something like...fog, maybe. It''s faint, but the fact it''s there and it''s unusual... I take a hold of her arm. "C''mon, twig legs, you need to sit." She doesn''t tell me to shut up or punch me yfully. In fact, I don''t think myment even registers to her. My teeth clench in worry, getting us a seat on a nearby bench. Len and Cynthia''s friend, Hailey,e over. "Cynthia? What happened? You alright?" Hailey asks in quick session. I watch as she takes a hold of her hands. This seems to help her snap out of her daze, gazing up at Hailey. PStudio: NumberBattle ????? (0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More #Chapter 27. Frightful Feelings "Uhm...I almossst. Got. Hit by a car." My heart feels like it freezes in my chest. +25 Bonus "Hah, what? Did you look both ways?" I ask, wrapping my arm around her as I pull her in. "Yeah,¡± she answers seriously. "It just... Police sirens. An officer sss-started chasing them. After almossst hitting me. Got pulled out the way by a big guy." ¡°Uh...¡± Len,rge and softspoken, looks toward the front doors to the cinema. "Was that the revving sound we heard?" Len and Hailey nch when she nods. I pull her in closer without thinking about it. "Huh...well. Police''ll handle that. You''re good now, though. Ease up, ease up... You know, I''m gonna stop joking about you being a deer in headlights from now on. I think it''s bing a self-fulfilling prophecy. How about...deer on ice?" Cynthia turns to me and gives me an unamused re, so I grin back. She''s reacting. Good. I don''t like how fear looks on her face. As I continue, Hailey''s cedar smell gets stronger. A nce toward her shows her smiling at me in a weird way. She seems satisfied for some reason, speaking up. "How about ''drama deer''? Adds a little alliteration to it." "Oooh, that''s a good one." Len doesn''t join in, standing nervously as he watches Cynthia''s expression shift into exhausted resignation. Still, this Hailey girl''s not bad ating up with funny names. We chill out here for a bit, calming our hearts. PStudio: NumberBattle ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï (0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN..... Learn More #Chapter 27: Frightful Feelings +25 Bonus I keep rubbing my hand over the ce I smell that foggy scent, covering it with my own. The movie was pretty cool! Without the Hollywood restraints, they could get super mental and psychological and stuff. The directors didn''t have much of a budget, but they made up for it with good acting. Len and Hailey hit it off well, with Hailey being patient with his silent nature. Even when theypse into silence, it''s only a little ufortable. I could see that going away in the future. "So, uh, do you want to go eat somewhere?" Hailey asks all of us. It''s clear she only wants to go with Len, ncing over at him for a response. "No, I''m okay," Cynthia hums. "Yeah, me, too. I''m gonna get twig legs home." She baps my arm as I snicker. "I could eat," Len finally replies. Aaah, I see. He likes Hailey back. He smiled more when we said we wouldn''t be going. "Great! Well, I''ll see you guys tomorrow then! And Cynthia, text me when you get home, okay?" Once they walked off to find a ce to eat, I start herding Cynthia over to the little parking area behind the cinema. "What are you..." PStudio: NumberBattle Learn More ????(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... #Chapter 27: Frightful Feelings "Oh, you thought I was joking? Hah, nope. No more public transportation for you," "But my carrrss-car. Is. At the parrrking by the trolley stop near me." "Eh, don''t worry ''bout it. You can give me your car keys and I''ll handle it. $25 Bonus As we get to my car, I hear someone else walking nearby. It''s not as though we''re backed in a totally dark or alone area, so I''m not worried about it. But when I smell that fog-like scenting in stronger, I do stiffen up. "...Alex?" Though, I find myself rxing quickly after. Agh, Hell. I really should''ve recognized it was him before. "Oh, hah. I thought that was you." Cynthia startles slightly at the voice, clearly recognizing it. Both she and I turn around to see my older brother. He''s bigger and just slightly taller than I am. His eyes have more amber in them than mine do, and his skin''s a tad darker than mine. He grins at us, all dimples and white teeth. "Hey Alex, fancy seeing you here." "Ugh, of course you''d sneak up on me!" Despite my fussing, we grab each other''s hand and dap, patting each other''s backs. Yup. That foggy smell I know well. It was him all along. Though, maybe I didn''t recognize it because it was so faint on Cynthia. Besides, he''s not supposed to be on this side of town...but if he wasn''t... PStudio: NumberBattle (0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More I give him an extra squeeze before parting, and he nces at me curiously, Though, I see his eyebrows rise once he sees Cynthia, realizing what I was thanking him for "Oh, it''sss you," Cynthia says,ing up to us, "You''re the one who pulled me from the street." I''m a bit surprised she knows that. Most humans lose track of almost everything when they get panicked. Though, I guess my brother''s a bit hard to forget once you meet him. "Cynth, this is my big bro, Michael, Mikey, Cynthia," "It''sss nice to meet you." She smiles one of those little genuine smiles she does, enough to make her bottom eyelids shift up. It''s very cute. "Well, I was already d to help. But I''m even happier knowing I helped save my brother''s..." He nces at me. ¡°Girlfriend?¡± I mean, we''re just covering for each other. But... "Yeah, she''s my girlfriend," I reply, moving back over and hugging her. Cynthia gives me a slightly surprised look, her cheeks turning a cute shade of red. "Oh, how nice! How about I treat the lovely couple then?" Michael nods his head back toward the main street. "Let''s hang out at a diner, yeah?" Well, hey, no reason to refuse free food. "We''re eight years apart. I turn 26 in August." PStudio: NumberBattle *****(0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More #Chapter 27 Pright Feelings "Oh! Do you have the sssame mom, orrr...ah, sorry if that''s-" +25 Bonus "No worries, no worries. Yeah, he and I have the same mom. We were just born a ways apart is all." "Oooh, I see. It must be nisss-nice. I''m an only child." "Believe me, there''s some relief in that!" Cynthia and I sit on one side of the booth in this all-day breakfast and lunch ce while Michael sits on the other. Despite him and I being brothers and me kinda having questions for him, he and Cynthia have been chatting constantly. Like, non-stop even. It''s quite different from how she first talked to me. She''sughing when he tells a joke rather than getting irritated, and my brother''s smile is bright as ever. There''s an ease to her that took me a while to unravel, but he does it in one day. It makes me feel strangely ufortable. In fact, aren''t we out here today just cause she wanted to hook up her friend with one of mine? "I''m in drama club at sss-school." "Oh, neat. Do you work behind the scenes or are you an actor?" Before she answers, I huff. "I wouldn''t say she''s gotten that far." Both Michael and Cynthia go quiet. Immediately, I want to stomp on my own foot. PStudio: NumberBattle Learn More (0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... When I nce at her, she''s staring at me, her smell twinging with sour upset. Goddamnit. "...Gonna piss, be right back." I slide out the booth and head to the bathroom, the silence following me all the way there. I know I''m running away after causing problems, and it makes me irritated that I''m doing that. I don''t actually need to pee, so I just stop and wait in the nook area by the bathrooms. I''m sure Mikey knows I''m not in there, but he still speaks up. "Hey, you alright?" "...I...hm. No." I flinch. Fuck. Recharge Promo: 800 Bonus Free ÈÕ PStudio: NumberBattle *****(0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN... # # Chapter 28 Chapter 28: Apologies in Action "...I don''t like that he belittled me jussst now," Cynthia says softly. "He doesssn''t do that. So, I''m not sure why he would today." Her assertion that I wouldn''t belittle her makes me happy and stabs me in the chest. She sees me kindly, if not a bit annoying. But I''ve never talked down about her like that before. "What he did wasn''t right. I''m sure you''re a great actor." "...Thank you." 2 "I think, perhaps, he''s just gotten jealous andshed out. He used to always do that when we were younger, too, lil brat." It frustrates me that I can hear the smile in Mikey''s voice. Crossing my arms, I grumble under my breath. "Jealous? Why?" "Well, maybe it has something to do with me. He''s a chatterbox, so I know he''s starting to feel some kind of way when he goes quiet. Still, he could do better." "Hmmh...don''t know what he''s jealousss about." ¡°Maybe because I''m having such a good conversation with you?" Mikey presents, definitely teasing me. I feel tempted to kick the wall slightly as a way of telling him to quit it, but... "I don''t sss-see why that''d make him jealous." "Well, you''re his girlfriend. You must be really important to him." PStudio: NumberBattle ?????(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More #Chapter 28 Apologies in Action "Hah." She doesn''t say anything to deny it, but that shortugh might as well have been a full sentence doing exactly that. It makes me feel even more shitty than I already did. but 1 brought it on myself. Didn''t she notice how worried I was after her run-in with a car? I think she realized was trying to cheer her up. I''ve shown her I care a lot, so, the fact she''d deny it like that.... Maybe I''ve not been doing it the right way or something. Like, in my efforts to not send mixed signals, maybe the lines crossed anyway somewhere. I don''t know. All I know is that I''m feeling like shit. "Hey, c''mon. He''s got youngest kid syndrome. Tell you what. If he apologizes immediately once he gets back, let''s chalk it up to him being jealous over something. Okay?" "...If you sssay so." ...Alright. Good. There''s at least a way to somewhat fix this. I decide to go into the bathroom so I can think of the best way to apologize. When I do get back, the food''s been delivered, and they''ve started eating. I stay standing, not sitting down yet. "...I said a shitty thing just now. I''m very sorry, Cynthia." She cuts into her powered sugar-topped pancakes, mixing them with maple syrup and bacon before eating it. Cynthia chews slowly, then finally looks at me. "...Okay." PStudio: NumberBattle ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN..... Learn More 217 #Chapter 29 Apologies in Action "I am seriously, so sorry. If you''re not an actor, then I''m not a hockey captain." 66 99 +25 Bonus She stares at me for a moment before sighing and nodding her head toward my empty seat in the booth. Permission to sit, then. "Aww, look at my little bro, growing up right in front of me," Mikey teases, putting a slice of his smoked ham on my te. A reward and peace offering. "Shush," I grumble. "...Sorry for acting out." And then I stuff the smoked ham slice in my mouth. It''s really juicy...delicious. I never got the chance to ask Mikey what he''s doing in town, but it''s toote for me to try to hold him up. It''s dark out by the time we leave the diner and part ways, my brother saying he''ll catch meter. After the apology, Cynthia slowly opened back up to me. Eventually, she told me to stop apologizing after we got in the car. I still feel bad about what I did, though. Yeah, I was jealous, but that was no reason to take it out on her. Just cause she and my brother hit it off. Would I have reacted that way with any other girl meeting him? ...Maybe, if I liked her. And I do like Cynthia a lot. Although she doesn''t seem to know it, she''s really fun to tease and just talk with, too. PStudio: NumberBattle ?????(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More #Chapter 28 Apologies in Action +25 Bonus She''s also not afraid to call me out when I do something wrong, nor does she seem to drool over me either. Though she needs support, it''s understandable with everything she''s gone through. I may not know all the details, but seeing and hearing what Oliver said to her, I knew it was more than I''d probably ever know. Still, she''s grown so much stronger with just the bit of support I give her. Even now, she gives me that small smile as she talks about the main character from the movie we watched. Her eyes seem brighter nowadays, and the smell of lc petals has been getting stronger over time. It''s like she''s the flower itself, blooming after however long she''s been getting beaten down. I''m so caught up on her scent that it''s almost startlingly off-putting when I open my door to let her out of hers and I smell something foul. It''s like blood, but if you left it out for a few days. Like trash, but crusted in the sun. Like a river without good filtration, murky and unsuitable for swimming. The woods near her house haven''t smelt like this before... So, someone must''ve brought that scent. And the source of it was still around. Acting normal, I smile as I open Cynthia''s door for her. Then, I hold out my hand. "Keys, mademoiselle." "Okay...but how do you get it here?" "Eh, I get some help, don''t worry ''bout it. But of course, I''m not trusting anyone else with your car." PStudio: NumberBattle ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN..... Learn More Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Apologies in Action "... You betterrr not." She drops her car keys into my hand, then sighs. "Tonight...hasss been very fun. Thank you." +29 Bonus My heart starts speeding up. I mean, I''ve always likedpliments, but hearing them from her is different. "No prob, Cynth. I''ll drop your car off, but you don''t have to wait for me." "Alright." She looks down to the ground, then looks back up at me from under her bangs. "Have a good night." Then, she starts walking to her house, but I follow her. With that strange smell''s source still hanging around, I don''t want too much distance between us. Cynthia nces at me, but her ears just turn a bit red and she doesn''t say anything. I only head back to my car after she''s in the door and we''ve said our goodbyes again. Once my back''s turned to her, the smile drops off my face. I get into my car and start driving, but I don''t actually leave the area. Instead, I park my car around a corner, out of the way so Cynthia doesn''t notice I haven''t really left. I''d pulled this trick the first night we met, running back to Gunther''s and getting her car. This won''t be all that different. Though, I take a detour into the woods. It doesn''t take me long to find the source of the smell. A''man stands amongst the trees in ragged clothes. His hair looks wiry and unwashed, and he certainly smells that way. Chapter 28 Apologies in Action +25 Bonus I know he''s aware of my presence, but he doesn''t even give me a nce. Instead, he keeps his eyes trained on the house not too far away. Cynthia''s house. "...Did you have fun on your outing with the monkey, puppy?" he croaked, starting to smile. "Hah. Call her a monkey all you want. At least she showers, unlike someone." "It''s so easy to hurt them, you know. Give them a few scratches, and they bleed out. Like tomatoes." The hair along my neck tingles with the urge to rise. But I''m not in the right form to do that. I hear a slight cracking noise. It''s ufortable and somewhat wet. "I mean, hit, bite, or stab us in the right ce, and we bleed out, too." I sh my teeth at him with a grin. "If you don''t want to know what that feels like, I suggest you head back to your trash heap. Or whatever you call a den.¡± "A little puppy who hasn''t even awakened his nose to meet his mate wants to fight?" The gross man finally turns toward me, showing that his other eye has already been taken over by the transformation, his iris bright yellow as his grin extends back toward his cheek. "What kind of person would I be to resist?" "A decent one, maybe," I reply tly, kicking my shoes off. ...Hah. Cynthia''s asional snark is rubbing off on me. Chopter 2 Stoking ims +25 Bonus #Chapter 29: Staking ims Shifting alwayses with a level of difort. It''s unavoidable, considering the changes to your body. I''m good at mine, so the sound of my bones cracking and muscles shifting is minimalpared to the stalker. I was prepared to fight without transforming. But since the stink decided to pull out his wolf first, well. You don''t fight a wolf in human form unless you''re okay with having 42 very sharp knivesing for your very unprotected neck. Instead of a half-shift, he bes a scrawny 4-foot-5 wolf with graying, crinkled fur. I have a size advantage at 4-foot-8. I can''t take that for granted, though. The stalker charges at me with a snarl, and I growl right back, keeping my ground. I dodge to the right, his teeth cking as he misses. A swift turn, and I''m jumping at his back. It''s surprisingly easy to sink my teeth into his shoulder. But his skin''s tough. Hard to break through. I shake my head to try to force my teeth in. He yowls and twists, finally dislodging me before jumping to bite one of my front legs. My paw smacks his face before I charge at him again. We keep trading blows. From my training at home and hockey, I''m good at keeping my back to the enemy, unlike this rogue. I dodge a jump by going low. Then I jolt up, mping down on his neck. It''s easy to tackle him to the ground, belly up. His sharp ws scratch at me, but my skin''s thicker than his. PStudio: NumberBattle ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More #Chapter 29 Stoking ims +25 Bonus I''m not aiming to kill. Only to subdue and get him to concede. He should know once I''m done with him to note back. Although he manages to turn over, my teeth mp around his neck as I pin him. There''s blood against my tongue. Growls rumble in my chest as he continues struggling. But, though I''m a "puppy"¡ªhis words, not mine-I''m still bigger, stronger, and faster than him. Eventually, his wriggling wanes, lying still. I keep him pinned though, waiting. My blood''s pumping so quickly, it''s taking more than usual for me to keep from running fully on my instincts. Then, I finally hear a noise. A small, short whimper. I growl once more before letting him go. As expected, he scrambles from under me and flees into the forest, his neck bleedingzily. My tongue slides against my teeth as I try to get rid of the taste. Still, it was too exhrating. I''m still hopped up on adrenaline. So, I slip up a little bit. Feeling heat and warmth gather in my chest before I let it out in a victorious howl. Huffing, I consider changing back, or at least stopping in half-form. But I know it won''t be so easy. My blood pressure is still high, pumping from exertion. So, I trudge back over to where I kicked off my shoes, pick them up in my mouth, then head deeper into the forest. I''ll just wait it out for a while. Then I can run and go get Cynthia''s car like I didst time. #Chapter 29 Staking ims +25 Bonus A wolf howled really, really close to my house the other night. At first, I thought maybe a pack was migrating or something. But I don''t recall them ever being so close to my house. And then, I remembered that Alex was still out in the world, getting my car. What if the wolf attacks him or something? I''d considered calling him, but what if his phone attracts the wolf? I know a lot about wolf behavior, but I''m unsure if pinging noises would cause it to startle. If he was hiding from the wolf, then me reaching out to him would be bad. So, I waited until the next day, rushing to school the next morning. I get there early enough that practice hasn''t ended yet, and when I walk into the hockey arena, I see his jersey mingling among the others. But I don''t identify him by jersey, not at first. No, I realize he''s there because the arena smells somewhat like pine. Usually, I can''t smell much of anything in the cold room other than frigid ice and an underlying nket of sweat. But now, even the sweat submits to the pine scent Alex gives off. Did he put on new deodorant? Wash his clothes recently? As the hockey yers take a brief break, Alex sees me and grins, skating over. Though, his expression falters when he gets a better look at mine. "Hey, Cynth! What''s up?" PStudio: NumberBattle ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN..... Learn More 316 #Chapter 29 Staking ims "...Arrre you okay?" +25 Bonus "Hmm?" He crosses his arms on the rink board-the wall-and leans forward. "What''re you talking about? Do I look ''not okay?" "Well, no, but..." Something about him just seems more...potent. Refreshed? Or, maybe, a better word would be imposing? I mean, it doesn''t make me ufortable, which... An imposing-ish guy not making me ufortable is enough to make the cogs in my brain stall. But yeah, even with this strange feeling about him, he doesn''t make me itch as he at me. Instead, it''s as though the little golden flecks in his brown eyes look brighter than usual. Plus the stronger pine smell, and he''s somehow more attractive now than he usually is. "...I just...I guess I was wondering. Don''t worry about it." Since it doesn''t seem he heard or encountered the wolf near my ce, I decide to just let it go. And there''s no way I''m going to ask why he smells stronger than usual. The answer could either indicate he smells nice or he smells bad, and considering he''s in such an active sport, he''d probably assume thetter. "Alright, well..." He''s about to say something, but the coach blows a whistle, indicating practice is back on. "Ah, I''ll be backter. If you wanna just hang out in here, that''d be cool." "Okay." He smiles, then leans forward, pushing my bangs out the way as he kisses my forehead. I PStudio: NumberBattle ?????(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More Sting Cars +25 Bonus don''t pull away or shove him, just scrunching my eyes a bit as I feel his lips against my skin "Brb," he says, then he skates back to the group, getting ready for the next practice round. I head over to the bleachers as I readjust my bangs, covering my forehead. Though I already finished my homework, I still have some lines I could practice for the next performance. I''m not a main character this time, but being a secondary one is really good, too. The yers continue skating on the rink. One side doing the quick hands plus 360 drill. The other side also quick hands, but with sauce. The sauce version takes up more space than the 360. 360. You can tell some of the seniors from their uing juniors. Someone like Len, despite his size, can use the edges of his skates to move around. There''s acrobatics, technical work, and quick thinking involved in hockey that I hadn''t noticed before. Technically, we don''t have to be so involved in each other''s hobbies anymore. However, Alex still drops by practice, though he gets an asional scolding from Mrs. Taylor for being a tad too talkative and disruptive. And, of course, if I''m here early enough, I visit practice. Had it been anyone else, I don''t think I would ever get so involved. The fact I am is... dangerous. Because I''m already sure that I''m not faking this as much as I should. I feel at ease with him hugging and holding and kissing me. He doesn''t make me scared... I sigh, closing my eyes. ...I don''t think I''ve kept up with my side of this deal after all. No, I know I haven''t. PStudio: NumberBattle Learn More ???(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... #Chapter 20 Stoking m I like Alex. Genuinely. +25 Bonus As practice ends, the yers gather in the middle as the coach tells them about some sort of dance. I''m trying and somewhat failing to focus on my stuff, so I don''t hear them super well. However, when Alexes off the rink and calls me over, he lets me know what it was about. "We''re having a celebratory dinner and dance cause we''re going to the finals. Yeah, might be a bit early cause we haven''t actually won nationals, but still. Something to motivate us, y''know?" "Ooh, okay." He pauses, scratching slightly at his cheek. "You, uh, wannae?" I blink up at him, somewhat surprised. I mean, sure, we''re fake dating, but we don''t really have to go this far, do we? Even so, I feel a flutter in my stomach as a smile slides onto my face without my input. "...Yeah. I would. Thank you." Recharge Promo: 800 Bonus Free PStudio: NumberBattle * ***(0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN..... Support GET IT 4 Chapter 30 #Chapter 30: For Yourself While I epted Alex''s invitation happily at the time, once I get home, my eyes truly open. There''s no way any of my current clothes will be good enough for me to wear to this dance. It''s supposed to be ck-tie optional, not semi-casual, and just about all my clothes are semi-trash. The outfit I managed to put together for the movie was basically fool''s luck, but that''s entirely too casual for this dinner party. I realize, with startling rity, that there''s no way I can go when I''ll be so severely underdressed. I start to panic a bit, emptying out my closet. Maybe there''s some magical dress or something I haven''t worn in a long time? Maybe it''s tucked away, like, from a funeral or something... No, actually. Since Mom and I got ousted from the family, we''ve had no funerals to go to. So I can''t even put on a ck ensemble and act like it''s ck-tie optional and not meant for the dead. I''m truly shit out of luck. "Hhhhaaaaagh..." Okay. Okay. Calm down, me. Maybe I can fit my mom''s clothes. Maybe she has a formal-ish dress or something... Nope. She''s 5'' 3". I''m 4'' 11". Fuck. PStudio: NumberBattle Learn More ????? (0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... #Chapter 30: For Yourself +25 Bonus As I panic over the inevitable embarrassment-whether that''s because I have to cancel on Alex or arrive severely underdressed-I get a text message. Who the hell is it? I''m too busy realizing the futility of going to this party that, for, like, the first time ever, I wanted to go to!! I turn my panic into rage and practically throw myself at my phone, swiping on it to see the message. It''s not from Alex, but Hailey. e outside bf (*¡ã¡ã*) " Eh? What does she mean e outside"? We haven''t made any ns to meet up, much less go anywhere. Just to be sure she''s not joking with me, I go to the door and slip on my shoes before peeking outside. Sure enough, she''s parked outside, standing halfway out her car as she gestures to it. "Get in bestie, we''re going shopping!" ...Well, I guess that''s an option. Hailey was invited to the dance and dinner as well, by Lenard no less. Despite just meeting, they really hit it off during and after the movie. At least, that''s what I''d thought. She and Lenard actually had some history, going to the same schools previously and interacting several times. Turns out Len was also pining after her for a good while, but he hadn''t had the courage to shoot his shot. Even so, when Hailey straight up asked if they wanted to go out, he agreed. Now they''re running with it, almost like they''ve always been dating. PStudio: NumberBattle ** **(0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN..... Learn More #Chapter 30 For Yourself +25 Bonus "We''re going to wear matching colors! He looks so good in blue, and of course, I look good in anything" She drags me from her car to a discount dress rental shop. "You should totes color coordinate with Alex, too!" "Uhm..." When we enter the door, many rows of colorful dresses assault my eyes. Somehow, the little brick and mortar shop looks bigger on the inside than it did outside, with the long metal clothing racks only slightly ustrophobic. The dresses at the front of the store seem to be their pride and joy, given round racks and more spacing. She rushes in, almost forgetting to greet the store manager before beelining to the area with many shades of blue dresses. I stand at the door for a good minute before deciding to follow her and not block the entrance. I haven''t really told her, but I don''t have much going for me as far as a budget. She doesn''t either, but she doesn''t seem to have as tight of a limit as I do. Instead, she freely searches in the discount section, looking for a good rental to use. "Hrmm...this is too light for the season. I think. I know it''s March, but it''s not April, y''know?" "I guessss?" "Yeah, you''re right. Mid to dark is the way to go... Maybe a good royal blue. Oooh, that would be so good." Iugh a little, leaving her be as I hover nearby without really adding too much input. The different dresses are a bit overwhelming, if I''m honest. And even on discount, just ncing at the price tag gives me pain. One dress is $159 to rent, and there''s not even a chance to own it. PStudio: NumberBattle **(0) I ¡°D¡± INSPIRATION DESIGN... Learn More #Chapter 30. For Yourself My budget is, at most, about $120. Even this discount store is calling me poor. +25 Bonus I sigh, feeling a bit depressed as Hailey picks up two royal blue dresses, asking a worker if she can try them on. "Found anything you like yet?" she asks, turning to me. "Ah, no, not yet. You go ahead, though." "Alrighty. But do give a nce around. I''m sure there''s something that''ll catch your eye!" She then hums, prancing off to the dressing room. Once she''s in, I just take a seat near a viewing area. Although the workers nce at me and ask if I need any help, I just shake my head and thank them. There''s no point in me looking at all... "Comiiing~" When Hailey exits the dressing room, she''s in a royal blue knee length V-neck dress with long, airy sleeves. Even though her hair''s still in a loose braid and she''s still in tennis shoes, she still looks more elegant, posing and twisting in front of the mirror. "You look amazing..." "Hehe, thanks! Though... I''m actually not so sure about this one. I mean, it''s cute, but it''s giving a bit more kahj, you know?" "I...sssuppose." "Still, with a few little essories and some nice shoes, this could be the one. I think I''ll try the other one on, though." She leaned in toward the mirror, adjusting her hair. "What about you? Find anything yet?" PStudio: NumberBattle Learn More **** ???(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... #Chapter 30 For Yourself "Ah..." I nce off to the side. "...No." "No? Why not?" She turns toward me. "Nothing catches your eye?" ...I don''t want to hurt her feelings by telling her I can''t rent anything despite her efforts. Mostly because I''m not even sure if that''s true. There''s a color I''d like to wear, but I''m not sure I''d even look good in such nice clothes. And that''s the main thing, I guess. I''m just not suited for these kinds of things. But, at the same time, I don''t want to cancel on Alex... "...I mean, I guess. Uhm. Isss...it worth getting dresssed up?" "Hm?" "Like...it''sss only for a day. Orrr, well, night. And there''s no keeping the dresss, so getting dolled up for a night for a guy... I''m jussst not sure it''s worth the effort." Hailey''s silent for a moment, and I realize what I said could be insulting her. Like, saying she''s getting dressed up for Lenard like that. And maybe she is, but still. "Oh, no, this is for me." ...Never mind then. When I look up, she has her hands on her hips, her head tilted slightly as she gazes back. "I want to look good, so I''m dressing up for me. I mean, sure, Len''s giving me the opportunity to look cuter than usual, but in the end, I want to feel nice. Dressing up isn''t for a man or anything. I mean, don''t I look great?" "You do." PStudio: NumberBattle ?????(0) I "D" INSPIRATION DESIGN... ** Learn More #Chapter 30 For Yourself +25 Bonus "Yeah! And I feel great about it, too. So, even if I wasn''t renting anything-though I am- she quickly cuts in, eyeing a nearby worker, "I''d still be happy just to look at myself in something nice. It just so happens it has a purpose this time. I mean, weren''t you panicking just a bit ago about not having good clothes for the party?" "Well...yeah." "Were you thinking because you don''t want to embarrass Alex, or you don''t want to look underdressed for yourself?" "...For mysss-self." Which is true. I really hadn''t thought too much about Alex, aside from the pain of having to cancel the invitation. My thoughts of dressing up really had nothing to do with him. "Then, I''d say that''s a good enough reason to splurge just a little bit!" She pulls on my hands until I stand up from my chair. "Now, go find a cute dress and take a look at it!" I huff, a bit exasperated. But Hailey''s always been the kind of friend to try giving me a pick-me-up. Today''s no different. "... Yeah. You''rrre right. I''ll take a look." "Mmhm- Go ahead and check out those red dresses. I know you like red." "Sss-since when??" She justughs as she goes back into the dressing room, shooing me away to find something I''d like. Chapter 31 #Chapter 31: A Change in the Program So, I go to look for a dress. Quite a number of them are very pretty. When I hold them up in front of me, it still feels weird to look at myself and imagine me in them. But...I do want to try them on. However, the price tag is simply too much. Even the seemingly simple ones are $138 to rent, which leaves me overbudget and unable to get literally anything else for this party. Since I''ve no intent to buy, I feel like it''d be a bad idea to try them on. Meanwhile, Hailey finds her dream dress. It''s still royal blue, but instead of airy sleeves, they''rece and skin-tight. It''s Queen Anne neckline looks great against her skin, and somehow, this dress seems topletely ignore her tennis shoes. "Yes," she proims. "This is definitely the one." Seeing her in the dress, my heart burns with jealousy. But, that just motivates me, making me want to look just as nice if I can. But, of course, nothing is in my budget still, I even finally admit it to Hailey, and she helps me look around for something, apologizing all the while. Though, I really don''t want her to feel guilty. As we keep looking, my gaze slides over to a rack tucked in the back of the store. It appears to have some of the only dresses you can buy instead of rent. The other buy options are at the front and entirely out of my budget. But these back here are on clearance. Moreover, checking one of them shows a very, very eptable $39 price tag. It''s not suitable for a ck-tie optional event, no. But maybe with some tweaking... I keep searching through the deeply discounted dresses, ideas slowly forming in my head. When I stop sliding the hangers across the round rack, I stop on The Dress. #Chapter 31: A Change in the Program Rather, it''s not The Dress yet. But I know what to do to make it. I check the price tag. $40. Perfect. +25 Bonus Hailey takes me to a local sewing and hobby shop. There, I find cloth that''s almost the exact same as The Dress, some redce, stic, and fabric. I buy as much as I estimate I''ll need. $46. Plus $40, that''s $86. Then, there''s the shoes. I can''t do too much to style up shoes myself since I don''t have much experience with them. So, I decide to use the rest of my budget on them to make sure I get nice ones. We stop by a shoe store, and while Hailey tries a few on, I sketch the dress idea I have on a piece of paper. Letting it sit in my head for too long might cause it to disappear. Once done, I look for shoes that will match them. Thankfully, it doesn''t take very long. It helps that I''m not super picky about them either. $32 for the shoes. $118 in total. If I can make this work, then my entire outfit altogether will be within budget. Though Hailey had nned for us to hang out after shopping, I have to get home and get started. She understands and leaves me to it as I rush inside my house and head to the living room. Mom used to make my outfits for my ys. I started learning how to do it with her. So, all I need to do is pull my skills together and make this dress the thing I want by Saturday. I start working on it obsessively, measuring myself, then sinching in the waistline with stic to make it an A-line dress. Then I start sewing the 3-D flowers, pricking my fingers a few times until I get the hang of it again. #Chapter 31 A Change in the Program +25 Bonus It''s a bit like waking up an old machine or moving an old muscle. After a bit, something seems to clear and freshen up, making each action easier toplete. Pretty soon, I''ve finished the first flower, and I quickly start on the rest. Much like theatre and acting, I''m a big fan of sewing and knitwork, though more of a sewing person. I''ve made stuffed animals, repaired torn clothes, and even made my own skirts. I don''t really think they''re the best, but other people seem to think they''re at least decent since they don''t notice I didn''t buy them. My mom is, of course, better at it than I am. Still, she''s somewhat passed some of her skills to me, which I''ve never been more grateful for before now. 3 I get into the zone after a while, hyperfocused on sewing and making the flowers. I don''t even notice when Mom gets home and goes to her bedroom to take a nap before making dinner. Even after she gets upter and heats the food, I''m still so intent on my work that I don''t realize it. My mind only snaps back to the present after Mom ps once, startling me. "I''m sorry... I really did try calling your name. Several times. But, baby, it''s been five hours. C''mon and eat." "Eh?" "Five hours. Pleasee eat." I look down at the flower in my hand, almost finished, then I gaze back up at her. "But..." "Your puppy eyes won''t work on me this time, Cynthia." She crosses her arms, an exasperated smile on her face. "We''ll eat... And then, if you''ve already finished your homework, would you like me to take a look at the dress?" I would love that. "...Aren''t you tirrr-tired, though?" p 3/5 #Chapter 31 A Change in the Program She sighs, getting a faraway look on her face that says she''s going to say something sardonic, a rarity from her. "When you get to be my age, honey, you''re always tired." "So rrr-reassuring," I grumble, standing up. +25 Bonus I do it a little too fast and wobble, my blood sugar too low. She raises her eyebrows at me as if saying "I told you so." I try not to look at her, embarrassed. Still, I can''t really stay embarrassed when I see she''s made meatloaf and spinach. I really must''ve been zoned in on the dress if I didn''t notice her making something like this. As we eat, I tell her what''s going on and why I''m working on a dress. "Why didn''t you ask me for any money?" "I mean..." I trail off, not really having an answer. Eventually, I shrug., "Well, it''s alright. But are you sure you didn''t want to rent a dress?" "Forrr $130? I don''t want to pay that much for sssomething I can''t even keep." She snorts, covering her nose and mouth. I can''t help but smile a little, looking back at her. Mom and I don''t really look a whole lot alike. Her hair''s auburn while mine is an earthy brown. While I have amber eyes, hers are a soft blue. Our jawlines are different, too, and it''s not something I can say I got from Dad. After all, Mom was honest with me a while back. I know I''m adopted. Even so, I can''t imagine a mom that''s different from her. I grew up with her from the time I was a baby, before I could even remember things properly. She''s always been here with me, and despite not being gically rted to her, she''s definitely my mom. Two dayster, with the dress nearly done, I send Alex a text. #Chapter 31 A Change in the Program "wear red plz?" I wait anxiously. Then, he replies. "yeh cool [" "thnq" "no worries bb" +25 Bonus My cheeks heat up a bit at the endearment, though I know he''s just saying it to make us seem more serious than we actually are. Since I like him, though...I guess I can enjoy it at least a bit. Sighing, I look up at the hanger that has The Dress on it. It took a lot of effort from Mom and me, with me doing most of it since I wanted to learn. But now, for all intent and purposes, it''s done. I really, really hope it''ll work out nicely. Support Chapter 32 Chapter32: Young Lady in Red Mom puts makeup on my face carefully since I''m not used to doing it myself yet. With ast flourish, she finishes my eyeliner and takes a look. "Perfect. I''ll add a little blush and m¨¢scara, then put on the cover spray. Remember not to get your face wet afterward if you can help it." She finishes a little bitter, then takes off the towel we used to protect my dress. I hear her step back, but then she stops moving. My eyes blink open after a bit, ready to ask what was wrong. It''s strange seeing her without my curtain of my bangs since they''re pinned to the side with a homemade rose hairpin. She''s just standing there, a hand to her lips as she gazes down at me with watery eyes. "Oh, honey..." Mom insisted on paying for me to have my hair done before the party. Since it would be something thatsts longer than a dress, I decided it was okay. So, just a few hours earlier, three women at a salon worked hard to tame my wild hair into something much less hectic. They cut my bangs shorter, though not so short that I was ufortable, and cut some of the hair near the sides of my face. Now they curl up against my cheeks and frame my face instead of flowing over my shoulders and down my back like the rest of my hair. My waves are, however temporarily, more condensed and less frizzy. My altered dress is a shade of red I''ve always liked-somewhat darker, closer to wine or burgundy but still vibrant. While it initially was a long, t turtleneck dress with long sleeves, I cut the neckline until it was off the shoulder, made the sleeves much shorter, and added a scrunchy-top ovey with the cloth I bought. I sewed the little cloth roses I made into the off-shoulder ovey. Thece I added covered the start of my chest and over my corbones, attaching to a cloth choker around my neck. With the waist cinched in with stic and thread, I added the fabric to make the skirt puff out. After much fighting with myself, I decided to forgo #Chapter 32 Young Lady in Red +25 Bonus wearing tights or stockings, my legs bare and feet concealed in ck closed-toe shoes with a thick ankle strap. I stand up and look in the mirror, pausing at the sight of myself. She gave me a natural-looking style, so it looks like my face, but without the fading e marks. It''s just that, seeing everything together is... "Oh, you look so beautiful," Mom coos again, her voice thick with tears. "Oh, hold on a moment. I''ve got to get a picture." "Mom..." She ends up giving me some red-orange teardrop-shaped earrings before having me stand in the living room for better lighting. I have a scarf-like wrap made of the same dress cloth I wear like those richdies in evening dresses. The glitter spray I added to it glimmers as I move, making her tear up more as she snaps pictures with her phone. I''m not sure when the photoshoot will end, but then, someone rings the doorbell. "Oh, oh, wait right here," Mom says, scurrying to the door. I hear it open as she sweetly greets Alex, saying that he looks handsome. They chat a little, so I start inching over, peeking past the wall to look down the hall. I can''t lie and say my heart doesn''t skip a beat. He''s wearing a sleek ck suit with shiny shoes and a deep, wine-red shirt, just like I''d asked. His hair is slicked back, though a few curls escape. With his hands tucked casually in his pockets, he looks really good. "C''mon, Cynthia!" she sings, giddy. "Coming..." I grab my purse-a small one, borrowed from Mom-and step into the hall. Alex looks up to say hi, but then his smile slips off his face, eyes going wide. "Well? What do you think? Doesn''t she look lovely?" Mom asks him. Even after I''ve approached, he still just stares at me. Those golden flecks in his eyes look bright, almost like they''re dancing "...Alexsss?" He blinks as though startled, then quickly nces between me and Mom, "Oh, uh, yeah." His hands slip from his pockets and he stands strangely straight, swallowing thickly. His gaze shifts away when he looks at my face for too long, "You look gea." "Thanksss. You look gr-great, too." We just stand there, Alex looking at me in a way I''d almost call nervous, I stare up at him in return, trying not to have my heart burst out of my chest with how hard it''s beating, "...Don''t you two have a party to get to?" "Uh, yeah! We do!" Alexughs stiltedly. He holds his hand out to me. "Then, let''s I take his hand, and he leads me from the house, promiting my mom not to bring me back toote "Oh my God," Halley says, her jaw dropped open The books scanning in her desss, her sses reced by contacts and her makeup toote what and stylish than any Even so, the rushes over to me and holds my hands before twiring me as "Te difs seally the same frase? The glow-up is to call if you ever way using be & designer!" +25 Bonus "Ah-hhah. Thanks," I murmur back. I barely manage to grab Alex''s wrist before Hailey drags me in. Soon, we''re surrounded by a bunch of other people in beautiful dresses. The lights are dim at the moment with calm music ying, many round tables situated at the venue for people to choose their seats. "C''mon, c''mon, I saved two for you guys-" She tugs us over to a table with Lenard and a few other yers. Some of them have dates from other schools, so there''s a few new faces I''m not familiar with. Though it''s a bit awkward for me to introduce myself to the other girls there, Alex ends up making fun of 1. me. "So, this is my girlfriend, drama deer." I punch him lightly in his side. "Cynthia Bossston. Nice to meet you." The othersugh and introduce themselves, the stiffness of greeting new people lightened. At least his jokes make it easier to talk to others. When the lights in the room brighten, we all look to the stage, a teacher calling for our attention. The adults talk about the effort the team put in and how close they are to the finish line. Something about congrattions, something about being responsible, something about growing older, that sort of thing I''m usually more diligent toward these sorts of things, but I can''t help peeking over at Alex. He is, of course, not listening much at all, more focused on bncing a stic straw on his top lip. I snatch it and put it in his drink, giving him a scolding look he onlyughs at. Then, with all the announcements and talking settled, they start us off with prom dance music. Something pop-like with an 80s beat. It''s a bit loud, but I figure it has to be to reach everyone in the venue. "C''mon, let''s dance!" Alex grins, pulling my seat out. 43 #Chapter 32 Young Lady in Red "Ah, I dunno." "I mean, you know how to do the two-step, yeah? It''ll be fun!" "Wait-ah-" I quickly throw my shrug over my bag, and he pulls me over to the dance floor. +25 Bonus My right hand finds his shoulder, my left his right, and his left hand holds my back. Then, we start swaying side to side with the two-step on the beat. At first, I look down, trying to make sure I don''t stumble and step on his foot. But when I nce up, he''s smiling down at me. "You''re not bad at all. See?" The multicolored spotlights moving around the dance floor shine behind him briefly. My heart skips in my chest at his expression. So handsome... And he''s nice. Protective. Many things he didn''te off as the first day we met. Sometimes, it''s almost like they were twopletely different people, but I know he''s still himself. The kind who can be an asshole, but at his core, when he''s putting his flirting to the side and he''s being genuine, this is who he is. And, I know he''s the kind of person I like. As he spins me around when the music gets preppy, I can''t help but let out a squeal. Yeah. I''ve broken the contract. I can only hope he feels the same about me now. Judging from the light in his eyes, I think... Maybe he does. 516 Chapter 33 Chapter 33: End Goal "Hey, Alex?" "Hmm?" He drives me hometer that night, both of us seeming a bit weighed down with tiredness. Still, he has his full attention on the road, though he only uses one hand. "Did you know Oliver wasss cheating on me?" He pauses for a moment. "Hmm?" "When we first met, you sssaid to go to the parrr-party. So, I went and found Oliver therrre. Did you tell me to go because you knew?" "Ah...yeah. ''Bout that," he murmurs, his brows scrunching, "I didn''t know you two were dating at first until you said it then. I did know he was hanging around Danielle and they were kissing, though. So, I put two-and-two together. Still...ah, telling you like that wasn''t a good idea." He nces at me quickly. "I''m sorry." But I shake my head. "I forrrgive you. If you hadn''t told me, I would''ve thought he wasss-still being good me." "Mm." "You could''ve been less of an assshole about it, though." "Hah, yeah." He drives us back to my ce, parking. We sit in silence for a moment, then he turns to me, #Chapter 33 End Goal tapping his finger on the steering wheel. "I''m really d you coulde." "Ah, of courrrse. Thank you for inviting me." 425 Bonus "So...nationals is thising weekend. Are you free? Or, maybe you have a y? ...I don''t think you do, yeah?" I shake my head, "No, there''sss no y this weekend. I cane." When he smiles, there''s a warmth to it that makes me feel just as happy as he seems. "Hehe, cool. I''ll give you a ticket ASAP." I''m about to thank him when he leans in. He''s caught me off guard a few times before, and he still manages to do it now. His lips press against mine, closed and soft. Unlike our previous kisses, it''s easy to let my eyes flutter closed. We stay like that for a moment before we part, our foreheads close. And it sparks joy in my chest here. There''s no one around. No one to prove anything to. Even so, he moved in to kiss me. Then...I suppose, maybe, we do feel the same way about each other after all. I don''t want to ruin the moment by pointing out that we''ve both broken the contract, so I just smile. He seems to realize what we''ve just done andughs a little, almost bewildered. "Right...uhm. Then, let''s get you home." Once again, my reputation at school takes a turn in a different direction. Some of the more popr girls, having seen Alex and I on the dance floor together at the 21658 #cher 300 Eva Goca +25 Bonus party, treat me somewhat kindly, greeting me when I pass. I remember seeing their faces, so I greet them back. I don''t think we''ll ever be friends, but at least they don''t ignore the fact I exist anymore. Hailey also spills the beans about my dress with the drama club, showing off pictures of us there. The design team immediately hounds me after seeing it, asking if I''d be interested in helping them make or alter outfits so they wouldn''t have to buy them from hobby stores. I consider declining...but it really was fun getting back into sewing, so I oblige. While I like acting quite a lot, I feel that being in the background is still a bit morefortable. Now, instead of being there because I felt I couldn''t be on stage, I''m there with the opportunity to take up bigger roles when the group needs someone. I''m no longer the quiet stutterer who everyone ignores. I''m just...Cynthia. I''m normal. With nationals just at the end of the week, Alex and the other team members take a head down, back-to-work attitude. Hailey and I visit, sitting in the bleachers and working on homework in the early mornings. Meanwhile, Alex and Len train harder than before, pulling off even more fantastic moves with their growing skills. We cheer for them when they do mock games with their teams, and after seeing me bring Alex snacks, Hailey starts doing the same for Len. It''s really fun toe up with shared recipes. She evenes over to cook at my house. And Alex, hungrier than ever, eats everything by the end of the day, always happy with what I made. While the strength of the pine smell from that one day has faded again, he still seems more vibrant than before. Maybe it''s because he''s in his element. He''s still glowing, even after working hard, when he hands me my ticket to watch the game. Breitbart Community Ice Center''s rink has so many updated lights and tech that the atmosphere somehow feels more legitimate. It''s not like all the past games meant nothing, but it''s just different walking into therge stadium and seeing its numerous, surrounding 316 seats. +26 Bonus The air is charged with tension, some people wearing the color of their chosen teams. Entire crews with cheerleaders and half-naked guys with their chests painted arrive. The ck and burgundy red of the Redmond Chillers contrasts with the white and blue of the Easton Ridge Leopards. Hailey and I find good seats, wielding red and ck cheering sticks we can bang together to make noise. Still, I''m not sure the team can hear us over the absolute cacophony echoing around us. The yers skate out into the rink, and my eyes lock onto Alex''s form. They haven''t put on the helmets just yet since there''s still announcements and such, so I''m able to see him in full form. He''s not thergest person there, but he stands out, all dark hair and warm-toned skin. Unlike his usual grins, he looks more serious, focused. As the announcements ring out, he looks around a bit, looking for people he recognizes. I raise my hand and wave it, and he sees me, a handsome smile spreading on his face. He then turns back to the opposing team, even more eager than before. It''s a bit strange he stopped looking after seeing me. Is none of his family here? Not even his brother? ...Well. It''ll be okay. I''ll just have to cheer for him loud enough to make up for their absence. I wait as a band ys the national anthem, then the starting lineups get ready, Alex facing off against a guy on the other team. A referee drops the puck between them. Then Alex immediately swipes the puck to another Chiller, and the game begins. There''s cheering all around me as they immediately head toward the Leopards'' goal. Immediately, I can tell it''ll be a battle. These guys are much morepetitive than some of the previous teams. +25 Bonus #Chapter 33 End Gool The puck slides from stick to stick, not staying with one yer for too long to keep the opposing team from sticking onto anyone. It takes an entire six minutes before anyone scores. The Chillers get the first point. Immediately, Chillers fans jump up to their feet and scream with excitement! While I don''t scream myself, I start banging my cheering sticks together while Hailey holds up a sign she made with Lenard''s face on it. Back and forth, they skate all over the rink, knocking into each other and banging against the walls. Lenard uses his stick to protect the goalie and stop a goal. Alex takes a shot, taking the second point to raucous apuse. 3 One of the Leopards slip past one of the defenders, striking one point against us. It feels closer than it''s ever been. Once it gets to the 3(rd) period, it''s 4 to 3 with us in the lead. There''s only two minutes left. Under the cold air, I smell the slightest hint of pine, Alex breathing deeply. My eyes lock on him, staying on him the instant he moves. One of the Leopards has the puck, sweeping closer to the Chillers'' side. If they make another point before the end of the 3(rd) period, it''ll take us into overtime. A Chiller sees him aiming for a shot, getting down and falling to his stomach, sliding in the way. The Leopard managed to send the puck off, but it was drawn off kilter. A Chiller, Lenard, catches the puck and heads back. The two on defense and the goalie stay behind, but Alex and another head to the Leopards'' side with Lenard. #Chapter 33 Fnd Goal Lenard stays near the wall as two Leopards encroach on him. Alex stays near the right, one on him. As though reading each other''s minds, Lenard sends the puck to Alex. He catches it, but his back is to the goal. The Leopard tries to block him. +25 Bonus With his stick, Alex switches the puck to the backside and, with a nce backwards, sends it between his blocker''s legs. The goalie on the Leopards'' side... Couldn''t keep up. A sound res as the goal gets announced. I, caught in the energy of things, finally scream in excitement. Chapter 34 Chapter 34: My Date in April Once Alex and the others are off the ice and out their hockey fits, Hailey and I are amongst the people eager to congratte them. I''m still so hopped up on excitement that the instant I see him, I''m running toward him. He sees me in return, and with that happy grin on his face, he opens his arms. I jump up into them, hugging him around his neck as he spins me around. I''m deaf to anything or anyone else around me, hugging him close as our hearts beat in tandem. Once he stops spinning, I just back up a bit to look at his eyes. Just as I expected, those flecks of gold are gleaming brightly. I don''t even really realize it when I lean in for a kiss, the taste of his tongue savory against my own. We''re so close, we share the same breaths when our kiss finally breaks. His forehead rests against my own as he puts me down. "...Haha, I won," he chuckles. "Obviousssly, dummy." It''s only then that I hear the yful taunting from his teammates. But even though it''s embarrassing, I don''t back away from him. They''ve already seen us kiss, so there''d be no point anyway. "Hey, Cynth, we''re gonna have an after party. Wanna stick around?" ...I do like him, but if I spend much more time around so many people, I''m gonna pass out from social exhaustion. Still, I''m not so mean as to have him all to myself on the night of one of his biggest achievements. "I''m kinda tired, sssorry." "Eh, no worries, we can head back." 176 +25 Bonus "Oh, no," 1 shake my head, "Don''t you want to hang out with yourrr team?" He looks over at them, and I can tell that he does. But he still shrugs. "th, I can always see them at school, y''know?" I hap him on his forehead, and he backs away, looking like a kicked puppy. "You tire the captain of the team. You should go have fun." "Ah... I mem, tree..." He nces off to the side. Then, I watch a smile spread on his face as an ideaes to him. ¡°Listen, how about this? We can go have dinner tomorrow. Just you and me, okay?" kere do you wanna g bam... How about Mary''s Garden? I heard they make their bread fresh.¡± Mary''s Garden Fox''t the cheapest ce to go, but it''s a popr date spot. For him to choose My heart warme delightfully, pounding in my chest. Tale muse mem he likes me back, Right? Why else would he choose such a nice spot? "Okay, ''ll call them tomorrow dean, leave te to me, le won''t take me long to set something up. They''re still open ''til 10, so D''ll send you the detalle, deayon He''s even setting the reservation himself! My cheeks almost hurt from how much I''m Willing Telemecum m¨¢ heses my forehead as I hug him close. #Chapter 34 My Date in April +25 Bonus Even though he doesn''t have to, he walks me to my car to make sure I get in safely. We share onest kiss before I head out. He waves at me with his handsome smile on full disy, a dimple creasing his cheek. About 30 minutester, I walk into my house in a daze, on my way to bed. Mom''s already asleep and I know I''m going to follow her into unconsciousness in a bit. I flop on my back in the bed and check my phone. Hailey sent me a few pictures and videos from the party, showing them going wild. She''s hugging and posing with a shyly-smiling Lenard. Alex is in the back, sometimes photobombing with bunny ears and funny expressions. 3 I can''t help letting out a sleepy giggle, leaving her texts to find Alex''s. "Mary''s Garden 394 Hearthro St, Ste 900, Petersky, MI 49774, 8pm, rez''d under Hewlett" I hold onto the message bubble and select the ''love'' option before thinking of something to send back. It''d probably be relieving for him if he knows I''m back home. I pick my wolf plush out from some that I have and a heart-shaped creature from a show I used to like, sitting them beside each other on my bed. Then I take a picture of them and send it to him. "congrats again, see u tomorrow" I giggle after sending the text, too tired to stay awake for much longer. After plugging my phone in, I slip out of my jeans and into my nightclothes. Then, I curl up in my bed, dreaming about tomorrow''s date. When I wake up the next morning, I''m already thinking about tonight''s date. Tomorrow''s Monday, so we can''t spend too much time hanging out together afterward. Even so it''ll be lovely. I check my phone to see if he saw my reply. 214 #Chapter 34 My Date in April He''d ''loved'' my post in return and sent a kissy emoji back. Alright. I know it''s early, but I want to get ready. +25 Bonus Aside from the dress I made, I don''t have too many other fancy or nice-looking clothes. I also don''t want to wear the same thing I did to the movie date, that''d beme. So, I get up and immediately start searching my closet for something wearable. It''s gotten a bit warmer as winter has started turning into spring. So, I don''t need to think as much about fending off the cold. Maybe...I''ll run it by Hailey, but I''ll maybe try wearing one of the skirts I''d made. I have a twoyered skirt that''s yellow on top and white under to keep it from being see-through. It''s a little ruffled from how I sewed it, but I think it looks good in hindsight. If I pair it up with a long-sleeved shirt, that should work well, right? I put together an outfit with a red jacket, white socks, ck stockings, and my usual Chucks. My hair still looks more decent than before, so Ib through it to make sure it still feels and looks smooth. I send a pic to Hailey to check how it looks before working on a small sewing project I''ve started recently. It''s not really for anything in particr, but since the dress, I''ve found I enjoy sewing again. She sends her approval, so I go about the rest of my day, killing time and rxing until the date. Right around 7pm, I decide to drive over. I might be a bit early, but it''s better to be early thante. I send Alex a text after checking my hair onest time. "see u there!" I rush out to my car, humming in nervous excitement. By the time I arrive, it''s about 7:30, which is quite early, but the restaurant has a few tables open. The immediate inside has artsy vines hanging around the ceiling with flowers #Chapter 34 My Date in April +26 Bonus blooming on it. The entrance archway to the dining area has a tall white picket gate door design around the edges. They''re kind enough to let me take a seat and mark our table as half-upied. It looks lovely, with a white polished wood table and a silver candbra with fake candles in it. Of course, I don''t order anything yet. It would be rude to eat before he arrives. So I wait. ...And wait. After a while, I check my phone. 7:54 PM. It''s notte yet, so it''s fine. The waiter asks if I want anything again, and just to make sure it''s not awkward, I order an appetizer. It''s a bit rude of me, but it''s my fault for arriving earlier than nned. The burrata arrives surrounded by sun-dried cherry tomatoes and sitting in a balsamic reduction. I dip some of theplimentary bread in the cheese, enjoying the burst of vor in my mouth. About halfway through, I check my phone again. 8:18 PM. ...I open my text messages and look at our conversation. He never replied with anything to the "see you there" I''d sent. The nagging feeling at the back of my mind, the prickling I''ve been carefully ignoring, returns. It starts crawling like a dark thing, polluting the happiness I''d been feeling with darkened veins. "hey alex, u on the way?" #Chapter 34 My Dote in Apri I wait. There''s no response. +25 Bonus When the waiteres back, there''s a sense of anxiety about them. They refill my water and give me some more bread. The cheese is still so stretchy and fresh, so I snack and wait. 8:28. 8:36. 8:53. 9:19. 9:24... By 9:40, I put my phone down, staring at the empty seat across from me. ....It''s finally urred to me that today''s April 1(st). SURPERISE GIFT: 3850 bonus free for you,activity time is limited! Chapter 35 Chapter 35: Fury to Nowhere I can''t believe it. I can''t fucking believe it. My hands clench tightly on my steering wheel as I head home, half-eaten bread and butter in my buckled-in takeout box. It''s almost too hard to see the road with how much I''m crying. Am I a fool? Is my life just a big joke to make fun of without letting me in on it? Like, did I do something to deserve this? I just can''t wrap my head around it. Part of me doesn''t want to because I''m pretty sure I''ll just copse in a pile of tears or have a freak out if I think about it too much. Twice in a single year, I''ve been stood up on a date. No replies to my texts, no calls, nothing on social media. Thest photos he uploaded were from the party the night before. It''s like he''s just disappeared off the face of the earth. If he had gotten too drunk or something, he could''ve maybe told me. Like, if his car broke down or his family wanted time with him, I don''t know. But don''t leave me hanging! Don''t act like my feelings don''t matter!! If it had been Oliver, maybe I would''ve epted it, but that''s because, in hindsight, he always treated me badly. I didn''t realize it so much back then. But in just a few months, Alex showed me what being treated better felt and looked like. And I seriously thought he was being genuine about it. I really did. I''m such an idiot! I''m so fucking stupid!! It gets harder to breathe, and my vision abruptly swims. opter 35 Fury to Nowhere I can''t take this. +25 Bonus I turn on my emergency blinkers and swerve my car to the side of the road. Thankfully, no one else is really on the streets aside from a few cars further away. After putting my car in park, I dig my fingers into my hair and try to breathe. Swallow down oxygen. Anything to reinte my lungs and piece together my shattering heart. But there''s a hot ball sitting in my chest this time. Something that hasn''t been present the Anger. I''m angry. Furious! Why would he even do this?! Is the hockey team holding something against me?! Was Alex and Oliver working together this whole time to make a big joke out of me?! Fuck! I scream and m my fists into my steering wheel, making my car horn re. But I don''t care. I don''t give two shits how much attention I''m attracting right now! I''m just so overtaken by rage, I can''t help it. It''s hard to breathe and I''m panicking and I''m so fucking angry and it all just wants burst out of me. I hate this so much. I hate feeling like this so much. I''d thought that maybe I could open up to Alex. I thought maybe we felt the same way because he kept being nice to me and going above and beyond with the dating thing! And the fact he nned the date-especially that! But I shouldn''t have believed him. #Chapter 35: Fury to Nowhere +25 Bonus I should''ve known better than to trust something that was entirely too good to be true. But he was just...too kind. Too snarky. Too involved. Too... Hah. I almost thought he was genuine just now. My teeth clench as I bow my head in the car. A low whine filters out my throat as despair digs deep into my chest. Then, my feet kick as I scream again. I remain parked there for the next few minutes until I can breathe again. Then, I carefully get back on the road and drive the rest of the way home. When I get to school the next day, I stomp inside the building, on a mission. Apparently, my fury is showing on my face, because people move out of my way as I head in. I finally get it. I get why Jessicashed out and got angry at Alex on New Year''s Eve. Why Danielle got jealous and started trying to bully me. Why Charlie got so frustrated that she started taking it out on other people. I understand how terrible they felt, to some extent. Of course, I don''t want to take this anger out on anyone else. I wouldn''t feel right doing that. Oh no. All of this hurt, pain, and anger belong to one person. And he deserves it wrapped up in as nice of a fucking package as I can manage it. Because, strangely enough, the stuff he''d said and talked about with me before make sense. I didn''t deserve being mistreated by Oliver. I didn''t deserve the embarrassment, the Chooter Fury to Nowhere -25 Bonus bullying, the ridicule. I''ve not done a single thing that would make any of those actions be sensible as retribution against me. And I definitely don''t deserve to be stood up on a date that he nned for us. I turn the corner in a hall, beelining toward the hockey arena. Their championship game may be done, but they''ll keep ying hockey until the end of the school year in their off-season. If Alex will be anywhere, he''ll be there. As I head forward, I see Hailey up ahead. She''s likely going to see Lenard, so hearing me, she turns around. "Hey, Cynth! How was theeehhh..." She trails off as I approach and stays to the side as I stomp past her. While I don''t slow down, I do hear her start to follow me. I shove the hockey arena doors open, and some nearby yers startle, looking over at me. Having caught my attention, I stalk over, and they back up a bit. "Wherrrrre is Alexsss?" The three remain frozen for a good moment before giving each other confused looks. I breathe in deeply to try and ease my tone. They don''t deserve my anger. "...Sorrrry. Where. Is Alex. Please?" One of the guys spoke up then. "Oh, uh, no, you''re good. We understood you the first time. It''s just, uh..." He nced at one of the others, who continued. "We thought he was maybe with you? He never showed up for practice today." My re lightens a bit in confusion, and Hailey catches up behind me. She greets the guys briefly before turning to me. #Chapter 36 Fury to Howhere "What''s the beef, girl? You''re, erh, enraged," "Trrrying to find Alex. Ssstood me up." All of them look surprised, their eyebrows raising, 496 800*** ¡°Uh...yeah. ''Scuse us, guys," Hailey says, pulling me over to a nearby wall, away from the others. "Seriously? He didn''t show up," "No! I waited there for hourrrs-" I swallow thickly, trying to keep from crying. No crying right now. Only anger. "I waited for hourrrs and he didn''t show up," "But, like, I was there. I literally heard him set the reservation." "And therrre was one! I got there carrrly and sssat at our table without a problem. But he jussst never showed up. And he hasssn''t answered my phone callsss or texts." I''m stuttering harder than usual, unable to pace my speech properly in distress. Still, discussing this with Hailey does make me feel a little better, "Oh, Cynthia, I''m so sorry this happened." She gives me a hug that I lean into heavily. At least I''m not feeling so alone anymore. "Tell you what, you try contacting him again, and I''ll see if Len knows something, He seemed a bit odd after Alex left early," "He left early?" "Yeah! I thought he was leaving to just talk with you on the phone or something, but you haven''t heard from him since..." "That night... I dunno when he liked the texsst I sent him beforrre I went to bed." "Hmm... Alright, gimme a sec. Stay right here." Hailey hurries off, so I stay where she told me to. Still, I feel restless without actually doing anything, so I open my phone again and look at our text messages. #Chapter 35. Fury to Nowhere Thest thing he''d done was ''love'' my pre-bed text with the stuffed animals. Maybe.if I could contact someone else he knows... +25 Bonus For some reason, it dawns on me then. Something a bit weird that I hadn''t really minded until recently. Alex knows my mom, but I don''t know his parents. The most I know is his older brother, but it''s not like I have any real way to contact him. I don''t even really know where he lives, either. And though he and Michael had seemed close, not even his brother had been there at his hockey game. Now, he''s suddenly just...gone? 3 My anger cools rather quickly. The fact itsted so long was a surprise to me, too. But it''s reced with anxiety. And now, theck of responses to my text messages seems more sinister than before. Chapter 36 Chapter 36: Gone Boy My anger has turned into difort and anxiety, no longer enraged by Alex standing me up. While it does hurt, I''m starting to think that there may be more to it than I''d expected. When Hailey returns with Lenard, my slowly spiraling thoughts only get worse. "He had a weird look on his face, then kinda walked off. When I went to find him, he was on his phone. Something about him seemed...I dunno. Like, kinda freaked out. He covered it up when he noticed me, but I saw it. And then he said he had to go and told the rest of us to have fun." "Why didn''t you sssay anything to anyone?" "I mean...I supposed it was his business. It really did seem serious. I just..." Lenard scratches the back of his head. "I wasn''t expecting him to not show up today. Or to your date. If anything, I thought he''d let you know first if something happened." Right. That''s what dating people would do. But...well. As much as I like him, we never actually confirmed with each other that we''re dating. I just...assumed. And him setting the date up didn''t help, but I should''vemunicated with him. But now, whether or not we''re dating isn''t my main focus. I thank Lenard for telling me and leave the area. Hailey follows after me, talking to keep my spirits up. I''ll have to thank her for thister when I can process what I''m feeling. I try sending him a text again. "alex? not at school?" Throughout the day, I keep sending them. "where r u?" #Chapter 36. Gone Boy "i wz mad earlier, but can u reply plz?" "c''mon, seriously. plz reply" "are u okay?" "plz say something" +25 Bonus But he doesn''t read or reply to my messages. After school, I call him during a break in drama club. I don''t have a major performing role this time, so I have more leeway than others. I go to a corner in a room and try to call him. But after it rings a few times, it goes to his voicemail. "...Hey, Alexsss? Are you okay? You''rrre not at school today... Is everything alright? Pleassse contact me back soon." His reply neveres. His social media never updates. And my texts are left unread. On Wednesday, there''s a school announcement. Though, I''m somewhat already prepared to hear it since I saw the news the night before. There have been unusual wolf attacks recently. Wolves don''t generally go out of their way to attack people unless you''re in their territory. But there was a video of someone encountering a fairlyrge wolf and getting attacked by it when it caught sight of them. The school announcement includes some new information, though not about the guy who got attacked. Instead, it has advice for what to do if we encounter a wolf and perhaps get attacked by one. Don''t run or turn away. Act aggressively to show that you''ll attack. You want the wolf to think of you as a fellow predator rather than prey. 1-2/6 #Chapter 36 Oone Boy After the video came out, it becamemon knowledge a few hourster that some people have gone missing. Not a lot, but even just one disappearing during these weird wolf attacks has people worried. I immediately think of Alex and the howl I heard near my house. He''s never been out of school this long before, so some other people at school think of him, too. "Hey, uhm...Cynthia?" One of the girls in drama club approaches me. "Are you okay?" I look up from my phone, a bit frazzled. "Huh?" "Ah, well, I mean. About the wolf thing. Have you heard from Alex?" 64 39 ... My silence seems to answer her, and she appears even more worried. "Uhm...if you want to sit practice out today, I''m sure Mrs. Taylor would understand. Do you want to do that?" "...I think I will. Thanksss." Sure enough, when I go to Mrs. Taylor, she immediately understands, knowing rtionship with the currently missing Alex. After all, he could be out in the forest somewhere, hurt. The guy in the video had been found after he managed to call 911, mauled and maimed on the ground. I think I''d copse in on myself if I found Alex like that. But the thought of him possibly being out there alone feels even worse. So, instead of drama practice, I join search efforts to help see if we can find any of the newly missing people, #Chapter 3d Gone Boy $25 Bonus A bunch of locals and the police have joined together to search the forests near some of the most popr living and hiking sites. Alex never told me he liked to hike, so I didn''t bother going to that area yet. Instead, I go find the group looking in the forest that''s near where I live. The police have search dogs in pursuit, and everyone in the party has to wear hiking boots and yellow vests with shine strips on them. Some people take hiking sticks to poke at ces without touching it, while others pick up sticks. I opt for one of the poles and wear gloves, heading into the forest to help. "Saaam? Samuel?" someone calls out. "Alex? Alex, if you can hear us, try to make noise!" "Naaand?" I follow a team led by a search expert. Teachers, grandparents, just about anyone with the time to look is out here to help. We call out a few different names, hoping to get a response. Even if the name we call out isn''t theirs, I would hope they''d still try to make themselves known. If they''re hurt in the forest without anyone to help, I''d think any human voice would be a godsend. I don''t try to call out. I feel like it wouldn''t allow me to hear someone asking for help if I did. So, instead, I poke my stick around the ground and follow the others, hoping that something will catch my attention, and that something will lead me to someone. The sun shines through the tree branches, creating different shadows, like many dark hands stretching against the floor of leaves. While the others seem to find the area creepy, I find myself neutral. I''ve always liked the forest, though, at the moment, it''s not my favorite. The leader shifts our direction and we start heading somewhat northwest. As we walk, the wind direction shifts, brushing past our hair. And I smell something. AIA I freeze, blinking as the smell seems to be stronger with the change in the air. It''s... earthy. Kind of like metal, but wet and crumbling. I''m not really thinking too much when I start heading toward the smell, breaking away from our search team. I listen to the sounds of the forest-rustling leaves, cracking branches. But more importantly, the smell of earth gets stronger in the direction I''m heading. Distantly, like at the back of my mind, I hear someone call out sharper than before. But, almost as though entranced, I follow the smell. It takes me to a small drop created by tall tree roots cemented into ce. It''s not a far down, and I could probably jump to the ground below without a problem. But as I stare at the ground, the dirt seems...wrong. Like it''s not sitting right for some reason. "Hey!" I startle, turning my head quickly. The search leader is there, frowning at me as he approaches. "Look, kid, this isn''t a walk in the park. You need to stay with everyone so no one gets lost, okay?" "I...I''m sssorrrrr-sorry. Sorry. Uhm..." His scowl gets more pronounced, but I just can''t leave that strange dirt alone. ¡°Uh...give...a minute? Give me a..." I look back over the edge at the ground again. "Something..." "...Something what? Do you see something?" When I nod, the persones up beside me and looks over the edge. He frowns down at the ground, and I watch as his head tilts. It seems the dirt doesn''t look right to him either. #Chapter 36. Gone Boy "Stay right here, I''ll check." +25 Bonus I nod, and the man eases himself down into that area. The others in the group behind me, watching as he crouches near the area in the dirt. He pokes the area with his walking stick, watching as it gives a bit, then shifts back in ce. He bends down and starts brushing the dirt away. It''s because I''m watching intently, I think, that I recognize the pale bone surrounded by the meat of a bloodless arm for what it is before the others do. I shriek when I realize it, a few others following suit. SURPERISE GIFT: 3850 bonus free for you, activity time is limited! ÈÕ Chapter 37 Chapter 37: Sought But Unfound Sitting in a room at the police station, the man who interviewed me reenters with some papers in his hand. I''m curled up on a couch there quietly, my mom''s arm around my shoulders as sheforts me. "Right then, Miss Boston, we''ve corroborated your story. Thank you very much for cooperating. I hope you understand," the officer says, taking a seat opposite to us. I nod my head in reply. After all, I do kinda get why they decided to investigate me just in case. It was very strange how I''d just kinda beelined to the body. Moreover, he''d been buried, though poorly. That wouldn''t really mesh well with the idea he was killed by a wolf. However, his body had all the marks of a death by animal mauling, and at the time of his death, I was left alone at Mary''s Garden. The officer just wanted to cover all bases and make sure I wasn''t rted in this somehow. But they confirmed. I never knew Nnd nc, the man...no, the boy found dead in the forest. He was right around Alex''s and my age, though from a different school nearby. "So....what happensss now?" I ask, my voice low and muted. "Well, we continue investigating, but you don''t need to worry about being rted for now. We''ll contact you if anythinges up, but judging from the story and facts, you don''t seem to be rted to his death." ¡°Mm... Can I, uhm...keep sssearching?" "Hmm?" "For...otherrrsss. I want to keep helping." The officer nces at my mom, and she nods her head. I already talked to her about my #Chapter 37 Sought but unfound desire to keep going despite having found someone''s body. 425 Bonus I don''t want to find Alex out there. But if he''s out there, maybe clinging onto life somehow, if he got attacked, then I don''t want to give up on him. "Well...there''s no reason that you can''t continue. But, just as a personal suggestion, I think you may want to step back for a while. Just to cool your head and recover. Finding a body isn''t an easy thing, even when as an officer. If you need any help from seeing what you did, we have some resources you can use." "Help?" "Therapy, I mean." "Oh...okay." Mom and I leave the station with a list of trauma therapists, but I don''t think I''ll need it. The body was...very scary to see, but right now, I don''t really want to focus on it. I just want to make sure Alex doesn''t end up like Nnd did, whoever he was. It''s just too frightening to think he could be dying in the forest around town without anyone able to find him. So, I''m going to push forward. "Hey, Cynthia," Jonathan greets as I walk into school. The atmosphere has changed so much in just a matter of two weeks. Instead of celebrating an astronomical hockey win, everyone''s worried and scared over the wolf attacks. Moreover, with Alex missing, people are... theorizing. Coming up with conclusions that I really don''t care to listen to right now. "Listen, ah, I talked with Mrs. Taylor, and I wanted to see if you were okay with this. Erh... would you be cool if we gave your part to Charlie?" Ah, my part in the y. I haven''t been able to help much with the search or with y 425 86009 preparations while I was briefly investigated, "Mm, it''sss fine. I know I''ve been sscking, so "Ah, nah, no, don''t worry about that. I know it''s been really rough for you." Jonathan raises his hands catingly, "I wouldn''t even call it cking. Just... you''re dealing with a lot, so we want to give you some free time. Okay?" "... Yeah, okay. Thank you," "No prob, Cynthia. And, ah...sorry about Alex." My lips tighten as my eyebrows drop lower. "They haven''t said he''sss dead, Seso, no need to apologize." "Y-Yeah," "...See youter." My hands tighten on my backpack straps as I pass him, heading to my locker. As I do, people keep looking at me, watching my every move. It''s been like this since New Years, but the reason has always been changing around, so I almost feel like I have whish First, it was because I was aughingstock. Then because I bagged Alex for the longest time. Then because I performed well on stage. Now, everyone''s pitying me, giving me looks like I''m in despair or something But I''m not sad, I won''t be. Pecause no one can confirm that Alex is dead or killed by wolves, and everyone''s just jumping to conclusions like they always have. It''s so terribly frustrating that I almost want to pull my hair out My chest tightens, but I fight off the urge to panic. There''s no need for that. 216 #Chapter 37 Sought But Unifound I just need to go back out to the field and find Alex somehow. That''s all. $25 Bonus I wake up to the sound of growling. My eyes snap open in my bed, hearing the soundsing from outside my window. It''s not right beside it, but it''s close. Too close. Maybe in the woods. I pull my phone over to me and debate on what to do. I don''t hear any yelling or anything that sounds human. All I hear is fierce, guttural growling and sharp yiping. It''s like there''s wolves fighting each other or something, though I''m not sure what''s going on. Still, it''s better to be careful, even if I''m overreacting somehow. I dial 911 on my phone and wait for the person on the other side to pick up. "911, what''s the location of your emergency?" My voicees out stilted, whispered. It feels like, if I speak up too much, the wolves will hear me. "There''sss...wolves. Nearrr my house... I hearrr them, fighting...'' Perhaps this wouldn''t have prompted too much of a response otherwise, but with the dead body found, wolf searches and potential attacks were high priority. "Alright, what''s your address?" Just as I start telling her, there''s a loud yipe and a crashing noise that makes me gasp. I think thedy on the other end hears it, because she''s calm but stern when she asks for my address again. #Chapter 37: Sought But Unfound +25 Bonus Within minutes, the police arrive with animal control, tranquilizer and actual guns prepared. The lights sh against the siding of my house, and my mom hugs me as we wait inside, hoping everything will be okay. An officer enters after a while. 1 "We''ve cleared the area. It seems they''re gone, though there are indications there was a fight. "Was it just wolves?" Mom asks, holding onto me. "We''re making sure of that, but for the time being, we''ll ask that you remain exceptionally vignt for now. Don''t enter the forest unless you''re joining a search team." 3 At the mention of the search team, Mom gives me an anxious look, her previous eptance now muddied with the recent attack. Even so... "Okay," I reply. "Uhm...will therrre be a search nearrr my house?" "We may, but for now, we ask you stay away from the area. It''s an active scene for the time being." With a few morements to my mom and I, the police leave us alone, though they stick around the area to search for more clues. I don''t feel the need to go back to sleep, so I look around and find some binocrs we''d used on a camping trip once. With them, I peek out my bedroom window, toward the forest. The lights are bright in my eyes, and there''s many uniformed people circling the area. It really is very, very close to my house. As I squint, I notice something slightly shiny on some leaves on the ground. It takes me a few moments to realize it''s likely blood. Chapter 38 Chapter 38: The Cruel Passage of Time It hadn''t just been that blood was spilled in the forest. No, a small, weak tree had even crashed to the ground, the wood sttered with blood flecks. I found out after taking a look, using my binocrs from my car before going to school. I don''t understand at all, though. There''s no way in the world a wolf would be strong enough to fell a tree. Moreover, the paw prints on the ground seemed entirely too big, more akin to a bear or something. I looked it up on my phone just to check, but while shaped like a dog''s paws, it was just too big. I feel like I understand less of this situation the longer it goes on, with reports of wolf attacks now apanied by bear attacks. Moreover, a new reportes out from a police leak, stating that the blood came from a human, though unidentified. That report put my house on the radar. Well, not my house specifically, but because it was so close to the area, they might as well have decided to target my family. Mom would get bothered by reporters on her way to her car. They try to approach me, too, but I''ve started slipping in my car so quickly, they don''t get the chance to bombard me with too many questions. And school...bes even more unbearable. "Hey, I''m so sorry for your loss," someone says,ing up to me. "...Loss?" "Ah, about Alex. He died behind your house, right?" My face scrunches up furiously. "No, he wasss not found dead. No one knows wherrrre he is rrright now. Ssso, keep yourrr ''sorries'' to yourrrself." #Chapter 38: The Cruel Passage of Time "Hey, hey, c''mon, Cynth." +25 Bonus Hailey quickly heads over, cutting between me and the other person. I still look past her body as it blocks mine, ring daggers at the asshole who doesn''t know anything at all. A bunch of gossipmongers. It''s so damn easy for them to just blow it off as Alex being dead when they''re not doing anything to help. Just sitting back,zy, and watching the world like it''s entertainment for them. "Look, they really don''t know he''s dead-" "I was just trying to be nice!" 3 "I get that, but like, if your partner was missing and not known to be dead, would you wanna hear that? Be for real," Hailey huffs. "...I only said it cause hockey''s moving past him. So, I assumed he''s dead." I squint at the guy harder. What does he mean ''moving past him''? Hailey pauses, giving me a somewhat anxious look. "Well, we don''t actually know if he''s dead. Don''t just jump to conclusions like that." "Ugh, fine, whatever. That''s what I get for being nice." The guy grumbles, stuffing his hands in his pockets and stomping off with his friends. But before Hailey can say anything, I stare right at her. "What did he mean by ''moving passst him"?" She just slightly flinches, and something smells just a bit off. Not like it''s rotten, but more like it''s not vibrant like before. I''m not exactly sure what that''s supposed to mean. When Hailey turns around, her brows are scrunched with guilt. "Okay...promise me you won''t freak out?" "What." 12/6 #Chapter 38. The Cruel Passage of Time +25-Bonus "So...the hockey coach decided that the team can''t stay without a captain. So, uhm...he made Lenard the new captain." She winces, taking a hold of my shoulders. "But it might just be temporary! Like, he''s standing in for him for now, but they could always give the position back to him. So, like, it''s not like they think he''s dead, but the team still needs someone to lead them. You know what I mean?" For a moment, I stare at her. I don''t realize I''m not blinking until she nces away ufortably. "Why would that matterrr?" "Huh?" "Why does that matterrr? I underrr-understand that the team needsss to move on. Lenarrrd can''t help it." Just as she starts to sigh in relief, I slip away from her hands. "I won''t me anyone else forrr living their livesss. But just don''t act like he''s confirrrmed dead. That''s all." "Oh, yeah, no. I totally get that... Thank you for understanding, Cynth." I shrug, opening my locker and getting my books out. "...Uhm, so, like, I''m not really a foresty type, so going on searches is a no for me. But, if you have some time soon...would you like to hang out?" "Not rrreally. I''m busy." "Ah, yeah. Right. So....maybeter?" I look back at her after closing my locker. Her gaze, overall, seems worried for me. I don''t sense pity from her, just concern. That eases the prickly feeling of anger thrumming under my skin. "...Sure. In a few days." #Chapter 38 The Cruel Passage of Time +25 Bonus "Cool," she sighs. "I''ve missed you, bestie. But I know it''s rough right now. Wanna walk to ss?" "...Okay." It''s been four weeks now. A whole month. I went on another few searches, though results are winding down. Not as many people care anymore, so they start dropping out. Eventually, I''m told that I shouldn''t keep going out for searches either, since it could conflict with my school stuff. Which, I know they''re not wrong. I''m basically a ghost in drama club at the moment. But since they won''t let me search, I try the next best thing. "No, Cynthia. We don''t have any updates on Alex Hewlett." Officer Peaks gives me a tired look, staring down at me as I stand in the police station. I have just a few minutes before school since I''m used to waking up early for Alex''s practice. Instead of getting there early, I drop by their office and check up on progress. They constantly have very little to say. "But what about hisss phone signal? Can''t you trrrace that? Maybe if you find that, then "I can''t really say exactly how we''ve been looking for him, but I can say it''s pulled up nothing so far. If we find any information rted to Alex Hewlett, we''ll call you and let you know." It''s the same thing he''s been saying the past few days. It grates on my nerves. Are they even trying to find him? Everyone else has basically given up on searching the forest. It''s like not even the police care about him anymore. #Chapter 38: The Cruel Passage of Time I really want to kick myself in the chest. +25 Bonus Why did I never think to ask how to contact Alex''s brother? Why didn''t I ask him much about his family, even after he found out more about mine? Why don''t I know where he even lives?! I''ve been the worst fucking girlfriend, even as a y gesture. Even though our rtionship is a lie, I should''ve done more. Maybe we wouldn''t be in the situation we''re in now if I''d done better. A growl rumbles under my breath as I turn away, not saying anything else to the officer. I have to get to school. Have to keep working to keep my grades up so I can graduate in the top 10% like I''d nned. Have to keep dealing with people giving me side-eyed pitiful looks as they watch everything like it''s a show put on by the drama club. When I get to the car and think about how much everything sucks, I m my fists down on my car seat and scream. It''s a tantrum. I know it basically is. I just can''t help it right now. It''s either having a tantrum or crying until I shrivel from dehydration. manage to do a strange mix of both. By the time I arrive at school, it''s still early, thankfully. My eyes got puffy, so I had to drive more carefully. I still almost hit the curb on my way into the parking lot. There''s only a few other early people around, with more cars starting to head in as the sun rises further. I already feel a few eyes focus on me as I m my car door closed and head to the door. But then... There''s a familiar smell. It''s sour. Not rotten, but like it''s...somehow grainy and threadbare. 516 #Chapter 38. The Cruel Passage of Time Still, it''s familiar and I know it well. My heart pulses in my chest, and slowly, I turn around. +25 Bonus There''s a familiar ck car parked not too far away from my own. The door is already slightly open, hence the smelling from it. The driver steps out, and everything I''ve been feeling the past few weeks washes away in an instant with potent, knee-weakening relief. It''s Alex. Finally, it''s him. 3 SURPERISE GIFT: 3850 bonus free for you, activity time is limited! Chapter 39 Chapter 39: Back to School It''s like the world stops. Even the murmuring nearby silences. I almost start crying immediately when I see Alex step out of the car. Blinded by the fact it''s him, I immediately walk over, ready to hug him and kiss him and... Then I take stock of what he looks like, and I pause. He looks somewhat dead, inside and out. His hair has grown a tad longer, and it''s unkempt, very unlike the usual suave curls that would push back on his head. He''s wearing a shabby white t-shirt with what looks like a hole near the cor and jeans with the knees washed out to the point they''re almost white. Although he still smells like pine, it feels weaker, strained. He looks closed off. Or maybe ''shut down'' would be a better term. Even so, I''m really happy to see him! I don''t know what happened that he disappeared for a month, but it''s alright. I''ve already forgiven him, and I have a feeling I''ll forgive even more if he tells me what happened. I prepare to call out to him as I feel tears building up in my eyes. But I stop when the passenger door opens. I''m introduced to a new smell, stronger and clearer than Alex''s pine. It''s like rosehip tea, aromatic without being overpowering, with the somehow wet smell of clean water. I''m not sure what kind of soap this person uses, but maybe they get it from the same ce Alex does. A girl with short, red pixie cut hair steps out. She seems a tad older, like, maybe by a year or something, with a mature look to her grey eyes. While Alex''s gaze seems to have lost their glow, hers is going strong, vibrant and attractive. She doesn''t seem like his family. She and Alex don''t look alike the same way Alex and #Chapter 39 Back to School Michael do. Is she...is she a cousin? A friend? I don''t know, but... +25 Bonus Difort settles in my chest again as Alex approaches. Even if she''s here, I still want to hear from him. I don''t know what''s going on, but I''m not about to jump to conclusions. He''s heading straight toward me, so I step forward. "Alex... Alex, what happened? What''sss wrong-" He steps a bit to the side without looking at me, and without a word, he passes by me. My heart stops, and a swirl of anxiety starts curling in my chest. Wh... What was that? I turn around to look at him, his back and shoulders stiff. But he doesn''t even look back to see me. A momentter, the girl also passes me, following after him in her pale jeans, pink shirt, and leather jacket. She nces at me briefly, but then, she ignores me, too. Alex moves to enter the school, but then he stops and waits. The girles up behind him, and once they''re beside each other, she opens the door, and he enters. He doesn''t leave her behind anymore. And then, it''s just me standing outside ...Seriously, what''s going on?? It''s a few minutes before ss. I can''t go and be tormented by this curiosity and hurt. Because it feels like Alex just snubbed me, and I have no idea why he''d do that. His energy is different now, and that girl seems to match it much more than I do. But even more than that, where has he been? What happened that he disappeared for a month? #Chapter 39. Back to School I really don''t understand. So, I follow after them, entering the school just a few momentster. +25 Bonus There''s many people in the hallway, doing other things they need to do, like early clubs or chatting. Whatever had upied them before takes a pause as they stare at Alex and the girl walking beside each other. When they see me trail after them, I feel the observing eyes pierce into my back. But at this point, I''m getting used to my business being the talk of the school, as though they have nothing better to do. Though, I also know I''d probably be a bit curious myself if I wasn''t the target of these looks. That doesn''t mean I hate the feeling of being watched any less than before. Trailing after them, we all head to the administrative office. I try not to enter, waiting outside the door as Alex and the stranger talk to a person at the front desk before they get moved to the principal''s office. I know I''m acting like a stalker, but... I sneak in the area. If some of the teachers or faculty there see me, they at least don''t indicate that they do, letting me do as I please as long as I''m within reason. Once they enter and close the door, I go to the wall and stand near the door, waiting. If I press my ear against it like I want to, I''ll probably be escorted out. So, I have to try listening as much as possible without doing that. I tilt my head toward the door, though not against it. I close my eyes, trying to shut off other senses if it''ll mean my brain focuses as much energy on hearing as possible. The door is thick, so it''s difficult to hear anything, but words do slightly filter through. Rita Lock...something. I didn''t catch the end of it. Probably the girl''s name. Disappeared. Obviously referring to Alex. Family situation. I could tell it was Rita''s voice saying that. She sounds smooth and is 316 #Chapter 39: Back to School definitely older than I am. Discuss. Clearly, they''re doing that already. +25 Bonus I try to pick up more words and put context together, but it''s hard to do when my ear isn''t against the door. Still, I''m starting to understand that maybe he didn''t disappear because of the wolf attacks. Which, I''m both grateful for and confused about. If he wasn''t attacked by a wolf, then what happened that he went ghost for a whole month? I''m not sure exactly how long I try to listen in, but I hear footsteps approach the door. I slide further to the left to avoid getting hit when the door opens. When it does, Alex steps out, looking even more gloomy than before, his face resting in a nk scowl. After he''s out, the door closes back, and he moves to the main area, slouching into a visitor''s seat. Immediately, I follow him, settling into the seat beside him. "Alex?" He doesn''t even look at me, staring nkly ahead. "Alex...I''m ssso d you''rrr-you''re okay." "Mmh." It''s a shame how much my heart brightens at hearing a response from him. But it''s reassuring. He hears me, and he''s responding, even if just a little bit. "I jussst... What happened that you disssappeared?" He doesn''t say anything, his jaw moving slightly as I hear a slight popping sound. A part of me wants to get angry, but I feel like that won''t be the right response. I don''t know what he''s gone through, and though I tried looking for him, whatever I''m feeling doesn''t make his feelings less legitimate. He clearly seems hurt about something, even if he doesn''t say anything about it. #Chapter 39: Back to School "Uhm... Isss it possible to tell me what happened?" He says nothing. That anxious feeling coils tighter, making my chest hurt. "Wherrre were you?" He shrugs, still not meeting my eyes. "You don''t know? Do you know that woman?" "Yeah." +25 Bonus It''s the first word he''s said to me since he came back. Hope sparks through my body, and I lean in toward him. However, that hope gets reced quickly when he leans away until I back up. "I... It''sss okay if you don''t want to talk to me about what''sss been happening. I jussst... I was rrreally worried. I got angrrry when you didn''t show up to the date, but..." At the mention of Mary''s Garden, he finally, finally, looks at me. He doesn''t turn his head, but his gaze slides over to me from the floor. There''s a little shift to his eyebrows, something that my brain desperately interprets as regret. Immediately, I feel like he would''ve shown up if he could, but something kept him from doing that. I''m notpletely out of his heart. He''s just gone through so much, whatever it is, and... The principal''s office door reopens, the Rita Lock personing out. And that spark in his eyes fizzles out immediately, his gaze shifting from me to her so quickly that I feel invisible. "He said to visit your sses first," Rita says, crossing her arms. "Come on." Alex stands up, ignoring me, as does Rita. They head out of the faculty area, leaving me sitting alone. #Chapter 39 Back to School PARRY My head starts swirling as words be more difficult to process or describe. It''s like a cage is put around my chest, keeping my lungs from expanding enough. It''s harder to breathe. But even so, I still... Please. I just want to know what happened. I want to hear him out. With my hands clenched in my shirt, I quickly follow after them. ÈÕ Chapter 40 Chapter 40: Loneliness Rita doesn''t leave Alex''s side, Maybe I should actually feel good about that, knowing he has someone to support him when he''s clearly feeling off. He likely needs someone there directly there to help him through whatever''s happening, Still, I can''t deny that it''s painful, watching him go from ss to ss with her by his side. The students all gawk at his presence, with teachers sometimes talking with him in the ss, sometimes moving out to the hall. I hide around corners and in doorways, waiting for the moment he''ll finally be alone so I can try talking with him again. But by the time we get to the hockey rink, he''s not been alone even once, He hasn''t cracked a single other expression aside from cold indifference or mild irritation since he looked at me in the faculty area. The first ss of the day is going to start soon, but I already know I''m going to bete. 1 just want to talk to him at least one more time today. Just once more. When he enters the arena, anyone who sees him immediately goes still. Usually they''d try to approach him, and some do, but they back off based on his overall appearance and the look in his eyes, Lenard''s one of the guys about to leave the area to get to his first ss, but he "Ah, Alex?" he asks, "Is that ah He and Alex are friends. They look out for each other and mesh well during games That''s why it''s startling to see him pass right by Lenard the same way he passest me without saying anything. Rita follows just a stop behind, ncing toward him brietty as she doesn''t miss a step. They beeline for the coach''s office, just like they''d gone to see the other teachers. Ja With all their eyes on Alex, I don''t know if they pay attention to me as I follow them. I see Len take out his phone and open it, but he just turns away and heads out without trying to talk with Alex again. I wish I found doing something like that just as easy. Instead, just like with the principal''s office, I find myself standing against the wall so my ear doesn''t press against the door. This time, it''s much easier to hear what''s happening since the door is slightly cracked open. "Jesus Christ, Hewlett..." There''s the sound of patting, probably the coach giving him a hug "Where the hell have you been?" "Excuse me," Rita''s voice cuts in. "And you are?" "Rita Lockwood. I''m close with Alex." My heart clenches as my whole chest feels like it constricts. But I keep listening. It''s not like she said she''s his girlfriend, so she could be a family friend or something, I dunno. I hear rustling, and the coach hums. "I see..." he mRETTIES. "Per an agreement with the principal, he''ll be returning to school until the end of the youn "But he''s missed a whole month. His grades were a B average before, but climbing back up to something passable now... It''ll be difficult." "He''ll bepleting extra work to make up for the missed time. Regardless, we''ve decided to check in with you regarding what he''d need to do to keep ying hockey." +25 Bonus "Don''t worry about that." Alex''s voice cuts in, everyone focusing on him. "I''m not ying hockey anymore. I won''t do it again." Eh? "...What are you-" "I''m not ying anymore. I''m not even the captain anymore, right? So, nothing''s keeping me here. No obligations or anything So I''m done." "...Are you sure?" Rita asks. "Yeah. I''m not ying hockey again." "... Fine, if that''s what you want." The coach is silent for a long moment before he finally speaks. "Right then. I''ll take you off the roster. You''re no longer a hockey yer here." Alex doesn''t reply, his footstepsing closer to the door. Rita says something to the coach, but my ears are filling with static now. No longer...ying hockey? Wasn''t he the one who said hockey is his drama club? Didn''t he take his team to nationals and celebrate along with his friends? I just don''t understand at all. Alex walks out of the room, and I don''t bother trying to hide my presence, watching his back as he walks away. Rita follows after a moment, and it seems they''re heading to his first ss of the day. Just like that? He''s giving up everything he''s worked toward just like that? ww-ait!" 23/6 #Chapter 40: Loneliness +25 Bonus Alex stops, his back to me. Rita turns and looks at me, her eyes scrunched with displeasure. But I don''t care about her right now. "Alex, wait! But! You! You love hockey! Why arrre you giving-" A stop stutter I can''t push through stalls my voice. It almost feels like it hurts. "ggh...iving...it up now??" He stops, his back still to me for a bit before he turns and looks at me. "Rita." She looks up at him. Alex tilts his head back toward the hall leading to the under- bleacher area. She huffs, but walks ahead, giving us some privacy in the back. 3 With her out of the way, I hurry up to him. Finally, he''s willing to speak to me! "Alex, I just " "You don''t have to keep pretending, you know." I stop, whatever words I was preparing to say dying in my throat. He looks down at me without any real light in his eyes, just staring. It reminds me of Oliver in a very ufortable way, my throat starting to constrict. "Our deal was we act like we''re together until nationals. Well, nationals is over. I''m done with hockey. There''s no reason to act like we''re together anymore." He stuffs his hands into his pockets and slightly tilts his head as he looks down at me. "So...not sure why you''re stalking me around school, but you don''t have to go that far. We''re done, so... I''m ending this, kay?" ...Is that...it? Is that all? Is this why he didn''t show up? No... No, right? Something had to have happened while he was gone for a month, but he #Chapter 40: Loneliness won''t tell me anything. And he''s not obligated to, either. Because he''s right. +25 Bonus We''ve never really been dating. And I never confirmed that his feelings for me were real. So this all...was just contractual. Everything was a joke, and I was the only one who fell hard into it. My hands curl into my shirt, but I know my face has started going carefully nk. It''s the best I can do right now. I nod quietly. "... Cool. See you." And he turns around, leaving me in the hall. Down at the end, I see Rita, but her body is bing increasingly hazy as the tears I''ve been holding back flood my eyes. My cheeks suddenly spark with pain and warmth as the spill over them, the two bodies disappearing around the corner. It''s over. It''s all over. I was a fool who got in my feelings again. I''d told Charlie I would make him feel regret, but I''m the only one here. And I can''t even really be mad, because we both agreed to lie and to not fall for each other. I''m the one who messed up. I''m always the one who messes up. When Hailey finds me, I''m curled up in a ball in the back hallway. The panic I fell into was so quiet, not even the coach realized I never left. But I''m here. And I feel like I''m dying. O Chapter 41 Chapter 41: Return to Normal When I wake up the next day, I feel numb. Carved out. Hailey''s yells still echo in my ears. "What the fuck, Alex?! Why are you treating her like this, huh?! Do you know how long she looked for you? She was one of the only people who never stopped thinking you were alive! She even went searching in the forest for you! But this is how you treat her when youe back?! Fuck you!" She''d screamed it at lunchtime, skipping part of her ss to helpfort me since her lunch period hadn''t started yet. I was sitting alone at the table Alex and I used to share with each other, but I barely ate anything. As we''d left, we passed by Alex and Rita, returning from eating lunch somewhere else. He''d ignored both of us when she tried to greet him. After the third time getting brushed off, and Hailey snapped. "You''re an asshole! I never want you to approach Cynthia again!" I stare down at myforter, tears dotting the cloth as I cry first thing in the morning. The thing is, I could''ve sworn I saw him stiffen when Hailey said I''d searched for him in the forest. Even so, he didn''t turn around to look at us, and Hailey scoffed, disgusted, before dragging me away. "Your life, your choice, but I''m saying this as your best friend. Please don''t try to get close to him after this. You''ve got to respect yourself." And it hurts. It hurts because, if Alex and I had been dating, she would be absolutely right. He was being no better than Oliver had been in such a case. But, in truth, we were never in a real rtionship. He''s never been obligated to treat me #Chapter 41. Return to Normal +25 Bonus well, like a boyfriend in love with me, outside of public eyes just to make things look good. Now that it''s over, the contract is over, and he''s done. I don''t even have it in me to tell Hailey that our rtionship for the past few months has all been a lie. Honestly, I should so she''ll forgive Alex. But I don''t want to lose her, too. So, I decide to be selfish and keep the secret. He doesn''t seem to be telling anyone that our dating was a lie, so I won''t either. As the days pass, I see Alex, but don''t go near him anymore. 3 On social media, we no longer follow each other, though not because I unfollowed him. He blocked me, privated his ount, then unblocked me. However, it looks like his follower count tanked of his own volition with only a few other private ounts following him. He outright deletes some of his other ounts, leaving nothing in its wake. To try to counteract my attention on his behavior, Hailey drags me back to the drama club. Though, I have no interest in taking up speaking roles, so they let me return to prop- making and background work. It lets me work with my hands without having to bother speaking, so it''s morefortable for me now. Since it''s already May, I know that, by doing so, I won''t have another speaking role before the end of the year. I fully ept that. Right now, I don''t really want to talk too much. Hailey also takes me out after school to hang out with just the two of us. Sometimes, Lenard joins in, though he doesn''t snuggle up with Hailey as much as he usually would. He''s probably being considerate of me. While eating out one day, Hailey tells me that Len''s been worried about me, too. When he saw me following after Alex that day, he''d texted Hailey, telling her something''s wrong. And when I didn''t show up to a ss we share, Hailey connected the dots to find out where I was. +28 Borus It''s really more grace than I deserve with how rough I''ve been thest few weeks. But she just says my reactions were normal and she tries to help me carry on as usual. But I don''t think I can. This whole thing really just tore my heart out of my chest and left it on the ground. It feels like I''m slowly watching it fail to beat, spilling blood into nonexistent snow. I feel more tired than usual, so I often leave our hangouts a bit earlier than nned. I know Hailey''s trying to cheer me up, but it just hurts too much. I just want to go to bed and fall asleep for a while. Still, I''ve gotten used to feeling like someone''s looking at me. With the school kids and the teachers and the news, however briefly, and the police and the people watching the ys and Dad... My eyes scrunch tightly. For thest few days, it feels like someone is looking at me most of the time. When I''m at school, when I''m out, any time. I only seem to get sce at home, so I start trying not to leave it as much as I would before. I just want to be left alone for a while. To quietly be in a ce without anyone watching me. I use this excuse to stay after school a bit longer than usual, Hailey trying to leave with me. "But that dress doesn''t need to be finished for another few days, y''know?" "Yeah. But, I jussst... Want to chill out forrr a while. I can close up afterwards. " ".....Alright. You''ve humored me enough," Hailey sighs, handing me the door keys. "Just make sure to drop them off at Mrs. Taylor''s office first thing tomorrow, alright?" "Mmh. Thanksss" Hailey leans in, hugging me. #Chapter 41 Return to Normal "Text me when you get home." "Okay." +25 Bonus And then she heads out, leaving me alone in the drama club room. And I finally breathe a sigh of relief. There''s no one here to ask why tears are budding against my lower eyshes. No one to ask why I''m just sobbing as I try to keep sewing. No one to stare at me as I give up and curl in on myself to just cry, even to the point I get sleepy. But I don''t want to go home yet. I just want to bepletely, utterly alone. So, I look in the prop area and find a pillow and nket. After turning off the lights and pushing a few desks together, I curl up under it and fall asleep for a while... By the time I wake up, it''s already 8pm. I send a text to Hailey, telling her I made it home, and another to Mom, telling her I''m eating out with Hailey and won''t be home until a bit Lying has be a lot easier for me to do than before. I''ve had several months of practice, after all. Even to the point I started believing my own lies. I put everything away after spraying disinfectant on the pillow and nket. Then, I lock everything up in the quiet school, put at ease by its silence. Walking down the halls, my footsteps echo around me, the sound of rain outside bing louder as I get closer to the school entrance. Graduation announcements, the drama club''s final show of the year, prom night... all of these notifications remind me that I''ll be out of school soon. I''ll be going to college for something, then move on with my life. I feel terrible...but I think I can deal with this for another few weeks. I''ll have to. And eventually, I''ll file Alex away like all the other guys who decided I wasn''t worth their time. I approach the front doors of the school, ready to leave... #Chapter 41 Return to Normal But there''s someone standing there. +25 Bonus A person I don''t really think I''ve seen before stands outside the doors. Their silhouette looks messy, like a guy wearing a trenchcoat. Their hands are dripping water against the ground, shielded from the rain by the cover near the school. At first, I thought they were turned toward the parking lot. Maybe a homeless guy looking for shelter. But when they lean forward, hands limp at their sides, I realize they''re looking into the school. For some reason, the hair on the back of my neck starts to stand, goosebumps prickling on my skin. I think... I think the guards around the school likely locked the doors, so no one outside should be able to get in. At least, that''s what I thought. But then, the strange person smiles, their teeth somehow standing out in the dim light. Support Chapter 42 Chapter 42: Wolf Attack When the stranger smiles, a shudder runs up my spine. Smiles have many different emotions to them. Sometimes they''re happy, or grimacing in pain, or tilted sarcastically. A smile is not always a good sign. And I don''t think I''ve ever seen a smile so malicious in my life. The school...has to be closed. The guards must have locked the doors so they can''t get in. Right? They watch me, tilting their head as I back up a step, wanting to sink back into the darkness of the school. Then, I see them dig into the pocket of their trench coat, pulling something out. They move the object in their hand to the upper corner of the door. I hear the telltale click of an undone lock. He has the keys. Immediately, I turn tail and run, darting back into one of the nearby hallways. The posters I''d been looking at before are a blur. There''s no time to focus. I have to call the police. But first, I have to hide. This building is so damn empty, so all my steps echo. If theye in while I''m running, they''ll hear me. There''s a bathroom nearby, so maybe there? But, things echo even more in there. If I go, then I might make a noise that attracts them. I jump over to a nearby door and test the knob. Locked. #Chapter 42: Wolf Attack Maybe the next one? Or maybe the drama club. No, that''s too far away... But the thought of the club gets me to run that way anyway. Using the back halls, I weave through them as quickly as possible. But I''m not super athletic. These halls have never felt so long in my life. They''ll catch up if they hear me. Thinking that, I look back behind me. And there they stand. But...how? So quickly?! +25 Bonus Yelping, I turn another corner and keep running. I know they''ll hear me as I run, but it''s all I can do. My best bet has to be the drama club room. Before I can even make it there, I scream as I feel someone grab onto my backpack. Why is this guy so fast?! I slip my arms out and keep going. My jacket almost slides off, but I hold onto it. The keys are in the pocket. Almost stumbling to the floor, I catch myself and keep going, breathing heavily. My throat burns with how much I''m gasping. Then, I see the double doors of the drama club entrance. My hand digs into my pocket just as I feel something pull on my jacket. I slide my arms out of that, too, managing to keep the key''s ribbon looped on my finger. But that doesn''t do much. Next, a hand grabs my wrist, yanking me around. I''m moving so fast, so I can''t stop myself in time. With a cry, my feet twist, and I fall backwards. The back of my head smacks against the tile floor, making my ears ring and my AZ ARRAY vision flicker. +25 Bonus I''m surrounded by an acrid smell, like something left outside for too long and crusting over. As the darkness fades back from my vision, I feel water drip down onto my face, Those gleaming teeth are now right in front of me, a heavy, iron-scented breath brushing against my cheeks. Despite my desire to run, my body starts freezing up, seeing the crazed look in the stranger''s eyes. In fact, they almost look to be glowing. "You had a good run, little monkey," the person...the man growls, his grin cruel and excited. "You made this yery fun for me." The water that drips off him and onto me almost feels sulfurous. I was already afraid, but those sentences make my back itch. "Few monkeys even have time to flee Nothing reasonable. But you''re a speedy one, aren''t you?" His tongue slips out from between his teeth, licking over them in a way that makes my spine crawl. If this starts going in that direction... I firmly set the drama club key between my knuckles. Still, the longer I''m faced with his sh of teeth and bright eyes, the more unnatural they look. Then, I hear a crack to my right. I don''t turn my head, but my eyes try to look. Even so, I can''t see what''s happening. I hear a popping sound, then more crackling in the same area. Then, I start hearing it on the other side of my head, and I try but fail to see what''s there. "You got my blood pumping... The rush. Was so satisfying... But... Oh dear. How..." The man leans in further, my gaze shooting up to meet his. Because I''m watching him, I see, quite clearly, when his jaw suddenly crackles and breaks. #Chapter 42 Wort Attock "Sthaaaad..." +25 Bonus My eyes feel like they''re going to pop out of my skull. But he doesn''t stop contorting, his jaw breaking again, but seeming to fix at the same time. Then, the other sounds...were those his hands? I watch, trying not to scream, as the man goes through unnatural changes right in front of 1. me. His hair bes wilder, his jaws elongating as his nose peels and turns ck, the texture changing. It looks incredibly painful, but he''s just..ughing. His distorted chuckle echoes in the hall, his voice shifting deeper, bing more like growling. "I haabb...a jhob tuh dooh..." Crack. Snap. Set. "But...I don''t want to make this quick. Let me have onestugh.¡± He sits up, not towering over me so much. But I''m still frozen solid. His face is covering with hair, his mouth turned into a snout. His eyes glow yellow in the dim light as he raises a wed hand. The nails glisten with blood that, for some reason, doesn''t seem like his own. "Scream!" I obey reflexively, screaming as my thin arms raise to protect my face. The hand heads toward me regardless of my obedience. Then, a dark thing shoots from the corner of my vision. It knocks into the transformed man, who lets out a distinctly dog-like yelp. Without the first stranger towering over me, I quickly kick back against the floor, crying out as I shove myself away from the new person. However, as I do, I catch a strange smell. No, it''s not strange...it''s familiar. AIG #Chapter 42 Wolf Attack The scent of pine trees. +25 Bonus My panic dampens just enough for my vision to clear up and truly see who the other person 1. is. And it looks to be Alex, crouched on the floor and starting to stand up... But he''s changing, too. Not nearly as painfully or viscerally as the other, but he''s changing in a simr way. I watch as hair pushes out of his skin and starts to cover it. The skin near his curly hair gets covered with fur, and his legs-his calves shorten as his feet grow longer. All of his visible nails start turning an inky ck color. Alex stands menacingly, facing the stranger and growling deeply. The other growls back, slurred wordsing from between his teeth. "Rrrready for rrrround two, puppy?" But Alex doesn''t respond. Instead, he lets out something akin to a roar. So loud and powerful that I have to cover my ears. The lockers in the hall shake. Nails ck against the tile floor. The other lets out a snarl of his own. And then, they attack each other, ws reaching for each other''s faces. I stay curled up against the wall, eyes shot wide as they begin to fight in earnest. Alex tackles the other man in a human-like way, but the way his teethtch into the man''s arm is distinctly inhuman. Suddenly, it clicks. His rare but asional grumbling. How detailed he got when we came up with a werewolf story for drama club. His enjoyment but restraint when ying contact sports. The glimmer I''d see in his eyes. The way he smells so strongly of pine, but only sometimes. #Chapter 42 Wolf Attack Now, Alex''s eyes are a bright, shining gold color. Ah... He''s a werewolf. +25 Bonus SURPERISE GIFT: 3850 bonus free for you, activity time is limited! Chapter 43 Chapter 43: A Pain Like No Other +25 Bonus Finding out that Alex is a werewolf makes sense in hindsight. Of course, I wouldn''t have thought of it. I never knew werewolves were real. But they are. And when they fight, it''s vicious. It''s all ws and teeth, taking advantage of their weight and power. If it was against a human, I know for a fact they''d be reduced to a stter in seconds. The stranger yelps again as Alex ms him into a row of lockers. I wince, curled up as I am, but I don''t make a sound. Alex grabs the other''s head and turns before driving it into the ground. I see blood dribble into the small new crater in the floor. But the other werewolf isn''t out yet. He reaches up and swipes with his ws before twisting his way out of Alex''s hold. He snaps his jaws at Alex''s chin, but Alex turns his head away. Back and forth, the shove and struggle. The stranger even pins Alex, but he kicks him off, quickly returning the favor. His mark doesn''t miss, mping down on the stranger''s shoulder. Alex''s right hand grabs and mps down on the other''s snout, forcing his mouth to stay closed. With a shove, they''re on the ground again. Alex doesn''t let go, biting harder as the coppery smell gets stronger. The stranger''s attempts to cry out get blocked by the hand, but I can hear them pitching higher with pain. Then, there''s a snapping sound, and Alex''s head shifts. At the same time, the stranger tries to let out a yowl. Alex''s bite changes ces, teeth mping onto his neck. But a strike of fear shoots through me, strong enough to give strength to my voice. 116 +25 Bonus "Alexsss!!" He jolts, stopping. Then, his ears, elongated at the sides of his head, twitch. He suddenly lets go, jumping back just in time for him to miss the stranger swing at him with something in his hand. I don''t quite see what it is, but it looks like a syringe. The stranger''s right arm swings limply as he scrambles to his feet. Without another cry, he bolts, running away. Alex growls, lowering on all fours. He''s going to run after him. But- "Wait! Wait!!" Strength returns to my limbs as I, against all reason, run at him. I grab at his clothes, clinging to him before he can leave. Despite him being able to shrug me off or run off with me still holding on, he stiffens instead. His arms seem to shake, straining. Then, I hear him breathe in deeply before slowly breathing out. The trembles continue twitching under his shirt, but they lessen. "...What," he growls out. His voice is gravelly, but breathy as he lightened his tone to a whisper. "The camerasss. If you rrr-run off now, we can''t..." We remain still for a few moments, simply breathing. The smell of sulfur and clotted blood starts to fade just slightly without the source of the smell present. It gives me time to take in the environment. There''s cracks in the floor from how hard they beat each other up, though Alex avoided most of the assault. Lockers are crumpled like paper, though it looks like most of them were empty. The stranger''s spilled blood streaks on the ground. #Chapter 43 A Pain Like No Other All in sight of the school cameras. +25 Bonus I''d honestly just thrown out the idea because I didn''t want Alex to leave me behind. But now that I''m calming down, I realize that''s a genuine concern. I don''t see us being able to fix everything that''s wrecked, so at least we can avoid leaving behind too much evidence of what happened. "You..." I look over at his face. He''s still mostly turned away from me, but he''s ncing back, eyes a vibrant gold. "You''rrrre not... frrrreaked out?" Eh? Ah... Huh. "...I guess I''m not? You''re ssst-still you, aren''t you?" He turns his head more toward me, his gaze searching mine. Eventually, he sighs, eyes closing, and I start to hear the crackling noises again. I watch as the hair-fur, actually-doesn''t fall off, but instead recedes into his skin. His bones pop and retract, making him look smaller and shifting his weight to the right ces. The fur retracts from around his curly hair. Then, he''s here in his human glory, his clothes still fitting perfectly. When he opens his eyes, they''re still gold. But now, with his human face back, I finally see just how distraught he seems to look. I''ve never seen sadness on his face like this. "...I can''t ask you to forget this happened, huh?" "I don''t think I could forrrget if I tried," I admit, still clinging to his shirt. "Ssso... does 316 #Chapter 43 A Pointe No Other thisss have sss-ugh." I pause, getting my words together. "...Werewolf. Disappear?" +25 Bonus He seems to get what I mean, asking if he disappeared because of something werewolf rted. And, slowly, he nods. "...Brrrother know?" He winces, his face contorting with grief. Oh no...did he kill him? But, that wouldn''t make sense. Alex was perfectly himself, even in the werewolf form, though definitely more bitey. But maybe the first transformation is different somehow? Wait, did he just now start shifting into a werewolf, or was he always able to? It definitely wouldn''t make sense if he could already transform. Even in the y, he wouldn''t act like werewolves were wild and vicious after transforming. "...He and a group of our pack were attacked by rouges. I found out from a...mind link. Kinda like telepathy, I guess." As he speaks, his shoulders droop, heavy and despaired. "Made it look like a phone call to the team, but I had to go. It happened while I was...ying hockey." The national''s game. The night he truly disappeared. He spits "ying hockey" out like the very idea of it offends him. "They...tore him up. They tore him up bad. Left him to die. But Rita, she survived. She was there. She was the one who sent me the link. Desperate, Calling out to anyone she could reach. Carried him back to the pack while she bitten up, too." I feel his trembling under my fingers, and a dull shock goes through me as tears start to well in his eyes. I don''t think...yeah. I''ve never seen him cry before. "I could barely...I could barely recognize him at first. He was just so... They fucked him up. Killed almost everyone else. And I just...I couldn''t act like I didn''t know that happened. There''s no way I could. And I wanted to find them. They left their smells, underneath all #Chapter 43 A Pain Like No Other the-" +25 Bonus He cuts himself off as his teeth clench. I let go of his clothes and just sit on the ground with him. He pushes the heel of his fist against his eye as he tries to force the tears back, but they start to fall anyway. "He''s not healing. No one knows why. He should be okay by now... But he''s not. And they wouldn''t let me stay to find out why. Kept me under wraps for a while. Then packed me up and sent me back here. They won''t let me help. So, I''m just supposed to be back here and act like my brother''s not dying-" I wrap my arms around his neck. He stiffens, but I keep going, pulling him into a hug. After a moment, his arms wrap around my waist as he pulls me in, pressing his face against my shoulder and hair. His clenched hands shake against my back as he fights off the urge to sob. It had hurt when he''d left me at the venue for our date. Hurt when he didn''t reply to my messages. But now, I realize he was hurting even more, in ways I can''t understand as an only child. Of course, the hockey he loved would be a poison for him, at least for now. Of course, he would drop everything to look after his brother. And I''m not sure he could tell me. He''s a werewolf, after all. And, judging from everything happening now, his brother... maybe his whole family is. While the pain of being left behind still thrums in my heart, I''m not so selfish that I can''t forgive him. Moreover, he needsfort more than forgiveness, like he''sforted me so many times before. It''s the least I could do. So, I hold onto him. I let him hide how much he wants to cry in the curls of my hair, even as #Chapter 43: A Pain Like No Other +25 Bonus my shoulder bes drenched with tears. And he sags into me, holding me like a lifeline. 2 11 Support 616 Chapter 44 Chapter 44: Lone Wolf School is out for the next three days for investigation into the damage in the halls. Though, there was more than just dented lockers and broken tiles. After Alex rode home with me, he disappeared into the woods near the house, returning to school to take the camera footage. He entered the school area from a different angle, so he was able to find Officer Giles, unconscious and bleeding from the head. Thankfully, police found him since Alex moved him to an easy-to-see spot near the parking lot after putting in a call. Because an officer had been attacked, the cooling anxiety around wolf attacks turned into a frenzy about violent thieves. The principal figured it would be best to let police handle some things while teachers sent us homework online. Even so, there''s a small light in this situation. Alex is texting me again. We might say a word or two to each other before going quiet. Still, he''s not ignoring or being mean to me, so I''m happy he''s able to do that. I understand now why he''s changed so much. If I had a sibling I loved, only to find out they were nearly murdered while I was performing... I''d be an entire mess. He''s had to hold it together for a month now, and he couldn''t really talk about it with anyone else. After all, he and his brother, and presumably other members of his family, are werewolves. The knowledge that there''s werewolves, though... Maybe it was the adrenaline that had me handle that information surprisingly well at the time. But now that I''ve had the time to think about it, I''m kind of freaking out just a little. And, as inappropriate as it is, I have so many questions. Like, how did his clothes not rip when he transformed despite body changes? Does he get bitten by fleas, or do mosquitos be were-mosquitos if they drink their blood? Do bites really transform humans into werewolves? ... By inrge, these questions aren''t important right now. Instead, I just check up on Alex. "u eat today?" "y" "what''d u eat?" "chkn rice" "cool." Sometimes that''s all I can get out of him. But he''s responding. We finally return to school after light repairs, though there''s a temporary warning sign for the cracked floor. That spot bes quite a spectacle, with a bunch of kid crowding and snapping pictures of it. I do my best to ignore them as I slip into drama club to give Mrs. Taylor her backup keys back. Hailey catches me on my way out, running up and hugging me. "Oh my God, I''m so d you were at home!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°During the attack! Did you see that huge ass dent in the floor? They had to have used a hammer or something!" "Oh, rrright. Yeah. I didn''t even think about that." She then stares at me for a moment. (( #Chapter 44 Lone Wolf +25 Bonus Hmm?" "Nothing. It''s just, this is the most you''ve talked without being," she waves her hand around to the side, "in a while." Ahh, right. I''ve been really prickly recently. But she''s stuck by me through it, so I can''t help but blush. "Oh. Yeah, right. I''m okay." I smile to reassure her. She smiles back, though it''s strangely tight. "You wouldn''t happen to be hittin'' up your asshole ex-boyfriend, hmm?" "Oh, wow, look at the time. We''ve got to... ssesss." I slip out of her arms and scurry off, though she yells something about treating myself better. I can''t me her, though. She doesn''t know what he''s been dealing with, and I had thought he was an asshole, too. I''ll have to tell her it''s differentter. Though, it''s not the same as before either. Alex, though no longer cold, isn''t exactly forting. When I see him on my way to ss near the end of the school day, he''s, of course, walking with Rita. They''re nearing the bathrooms, so I hurry over before he goes in. "Alexss." He stops, paying attention to me. His gaze holds an exhaustion that echoes to my soul, but there''s a light in there, unlike when he first came back. I don''t go to hug him just yet, standing in front of him. "Uhm... Will you be busss-busy today? I would like to talk with you." "Ah." He nces off to the side before rubbing at the back of his head. "I''m a little... not up to it right now. I''ve just got a lotta things to think over." "Oh. Yeah, I underrrstand. Maybe..terrr?" He manages to crack a little smile. "Yeah, sure Cynthia." I watch as he heads into the boy''s restroom, sighing a little under my breath. It really hurts to see him like this, a shell of his former self. But it''ll be a long while before he recovers in any meaningful way, and his situation is still active. It''s best to be patient with him. But for some reason, the smile he gave me didn''t seem...right. Like it wasn''t genuine. I would''ve felt reassured if there wasn''t a feeling nagging in my chest that something''s wrong. I clench my teeth a little, anxious, then remember that Rita''s still here. When I nce over to her, she''s leaning against the wall, finding apt interest in her nails. She seems to sense that I''m looking at her, ncing up. For a brief moment, I feel like I see a slight spark of silver in her eyes. Maybe that''s a werewolf thing... "Uhm...hi." She looks me up and down before nodding her head in return. At least she''s not mean. Maybe she''ll be okay to talk to? I step closer, which leads her eyebrows to scrunch a bit. ...Maybe not, then. But it''s worth a shot. "I, ah, hearrrd about what happened to Alexss'' brother. Uhm. And why he...disss- disappeared. Is it okay to...say why he''sss back with you?" Rita huffs. "Not really your business, sorry.¡± ¡°I, ah...¡± I mean, maybe it''s not. But I don''t want to leave him alone. "I know it''s touchy. But he''sss important to me. So...I would. Like to help." "Important, huh." #Chapter 44 Lone Wolf +25 Bonus She chuckles, crossing her arms. Right... She was present when Alex said we didn''t have to fake our rtionship anymore. Sure, she was standing further away, but maybe werewolves have better hearing than humans, even in human form. Maybe she''s even had trouble with other girls asking about him, too. Even so, I don''t want to give up here. "Yesss. Important." I swallow thickly. "Important enough to sssave me after brrreaking into school. I already know what he and you arrre." Her eyes widen just slightly, brows loosening. "And, he told me that he''sss back to keep him away. I wasss wondering who you arrre in all of this." This time, when she looks me over, there''s a more calcting gleam in her eyes, like she''s sizing me up in a different way. Her arms don''t uncross...but she does click her tongue. "...He never told me you were there." "You werrren''t?" Her face twists with a slight scowl, licking her teeth under her lips. "He''s been slipperytely. I only got there by the time he found the cop. He was never this slick before." She gives me a side-eye. "He''s told you about what happened with his brother? What''s his name?" "Michael. And, uhm, we met beforrre he...you all, uhm, got attacked." "...Huh. He really did tell you." She must realize it since I know she was also attacked. Rita grumbles, but she also uncrosses her arms, stuffing her hands into her jean pockets. "He must trust you a ton, then." Considering how serious this conversation is, I do my best not to let the butterflies in my stomach get to my head. Instead, I lean in closer, making sure no one else was in the hall and listening. ¡°He said he''sss back to be, uhm, out of the way?" "Basically," she admits. "He''s...too close to the incident. It''s hurting him to watch him. So, we had to get him back here. But he doesn''t see it as a good thing." "Ohh..." "Probably thinks we''re just ignoring him or something..." But then she trails off. After a moment, she turns her head toward the boy''s restroom. I look over, too. "... You know of any guy to piss that long?" "Uhm. No?" She sits up from the wall, leading me to lean back, and she...starts walking right into the boy''s restroom! "Ah-w- wait! Uhh-¡°I look around quickly. There''s still no one in the halls. Even so, just waltzing right into the restroom like that! But... Is Alex okay? Should I walk in, too?! Before I can start, I hear an emphatic"Goddamnit" echo from inside, and a momentter, Rita rushes out, dashing past me. My head swivels between the boy''s restroom entrance to her retreating form. I start #Chapter 44 Lone Wolf following after her quickly. SURPERISE GIFT: 3850 bonus free for you, activity time is limited! ÈÕ Support +25 Bonus GET IT Chapter 45 Chapter 45: Too Fast and Furious "I swear, this lil shit-" "Wait up!" "Can''t. Either you catch up or you go to ss or something!" Despite how sudden the running is, I manage to not pull a muscle as I follow after Rita. I don''t exactly know why we''re rushing, but I have an inkling of an idea. As we approach the front doors to the school, I see security perk up, quickly getting themselves together. I recognize them dimly. Maybe from around the pool months back? "Sss-orry! Family Emerrrgency!" They pause long enough for Rita to get through the doors, with me following closely after. We do a quick right turn, running around to the side of the school. I''m almost certain of what she''s looking for now. And indeed, we see it. A mysteriously open window on the side of the building, the clouds overcast above us. I can tell from the tile that it''s the boy''s bathroom, but the window seems too small for him to have slipped out of it. How did he... When I look down a bit, I realize that she''s holding Alex''s shoes. "I''m going to skin him alive," she growls, moving closer to the area as she starts sniffling. "He can''t have gone far yet." "Uhm...what are those?" I point down to the ground, still slightly muddy from the recent storms. There, arge, scuffed paw print. The mud stters around it and into the nearby grass before disappearing into the trees close by. "Alex, I swearrrr..." Then, I start hearing crackling, but I quickly take a hold of her shoulders. "Wait!!" "What?" she snaps, her teeth having already started to change. Her eyes have also taken on a more silvery appearance. I swallow thickly before pointing over to one of the new cameras the school got installed. "Not rrright here?" "...Ugh. Follow me." She speed walks over toward the parking lot with me trailing behind. "Can you drive?" "Uhm, yeah." "Good. Drive, then. Because unlike some other lsshole, I''m not trying to get caught on camera. I''m driving "Ah, o-okay!" I dig into my purse and pull out my keys. My car lights blink, and Rita falters. "...That thing''s your car?" "It still works," I grumble. down the road at speeds that are at least two steps away from the line separating legal and #Chapter 45 Too Fast and Furious +25 Bonus illegal. With one of the windows down, it makes it incredibly hard for me to hear. But we have to have it that way, Rita smelling the outdoor air deeply. With her sense of smell, she''d be able to find him. But we''re at a disadvantage, unable to start from Alex''s starting point. Moreover, his smell''s intermixing with the scents of the trees. That, and Rita''s not the best at telling me directions early enough. "Turn right!" "When?" "Right now!" "Ah- wait-"We pass the road she wanted me to go down, and I turn on my signal, preparing to turn at the next one. "You said you could drive." "And I can! But I''m much more sss- squishy if we get in an ssident!" The light''s green, thankfully, so there''s only a bit of a jerk as my car leans around the next corner. From there, it''s forest road, and there isn''t as much of a worry of encountering other cars. I speed up a bit more as the car steadily bes surrounded on both sides by trees. "Is this clossse enough?" She breathes in deeply again. "Yeah, this is alright, keep going." I stay quiet, waiting for her next directions, watching the road for anything, like deer or other animals. And of course, despite not saying it out loud, I jinx it. A deer walks up onto the road further ahead, leaning its head down. Rita still has her head sticking out of the window as she smells for Alex. "Rrrita!" I reach over and yank her shoulder in, mming on the breaks. The tires immediately start screeching, and the deer looks up, staring without moving. With one hand on the wheel and the other on Rita, the car''s hard to control. I feel it start to tilt, like it''s gonna roll over. I let Rita go and grip the steering wheel, easing it back in ce. But I can''t move it too quickly. That''ll make the car flip, too. With ast screech, the car finally stops. My hands tremble and clench the wheel hard. I try to get my breathing under control, fighting off the darkness creeping in at the corners of my eyes. The deer''s ears flick. Then, seeming to realize it''s still alive, it jumps away, darting through the trees. We''re silent for a moment, simply breathing. My heart''s beating in my ears. I quickly shut off my car and turn on the emergency blinkers, screwing my eyes closed tightly. "...Hey, you okay?" I can''t respond yet, breathing deeply as I try not to fall into a panic. My chest hurts, both from the way the seatbelt dug into it and from my lungs seemingly failing to inte. Thankfully, I start to calm down without going too deep in. Eventually, my eyes ease open to the sight of the logo on my steering wheel. "...Mmh...fine." "... How about I go on foot from here? His scent hasn''t gone as far out, so I''m sure I can catch him." I shake my head. "Mmin'', too." Her expression scrunches with distaste at the idea, but seeing my condition, she eventually huffs. "Fine, but don''t slow me down too much." "Hiking 214 gearr..........................in my trunk. Keep up. Fine.¡± ¡°Hiking gear?" Once I get myself together enough, I nurm my car on and drive it off the road. Then, we exit and I pop the trunk, pulling out some equipment I used. Rita watches as I take off my sneakers, recing them with hiking boots, and put on my hiking pack. "Hmm. Quite the hiker." "M''not." "Then what''s all this?" "Thought Alex was hurt. Disssappeared. Wolf attacks. Search partity." Rita doesn''t say anything else until I close the trunk, directing me to follow her into the forest. Unlike earlier when I struggled to follow along, she walks at a quick but manageable pace I can keep up with. The woods look more ominous with the sky as overcast as it is. I have a shlight if I need to use it, but I don''t anticipate I will. Rita''s breathing quieter now, but asionally, she breathes in deeply and slightly shifts her course. I feel like we''re headed in the right direction, too, though there''s nothing to back my thoughts up. "Uhm," I begin, not wanting to keep walking in silence, "Why isss he trying to rrrun off?" "Probably to find the culprit. Or something. Since you said a wolf attacked you, maybe he''s after that guy. But I can''t leave him out of my sight for too long." Her fists clench. "He could try heading back home before things settle down." "Doesn''t he jussst want to...find out who hurrrt his brother?" "No. Not just that. If he has a chance, he''ll try to end it." For a brief moment, shock strikes through me. But then I realize she''s not talking about ending himself. She''s talking about ending whoever hurt Michael. Alex wants revenge. And since we''re just teenagers...I suppose he''s not old enough to get as involved in his brother''s case as he''d like. "Age m-restriction?" Rita nces at me, then nods. "Something like that. It''s too close to home. His judgement will be too clouded to address things properly." "I see... Isss that why you''re herrre, too?" "No. Unlike him, I know how to cool my head." I severely doubt that somehow, my lips pulling tightly closed. She gives me a sharp look after a moment, as if challenging me to say otherwise. But I get distracted, pausing as the wind''s direction shifts. There''s an unpleasant smell that makes my nose itch, enough that I almost sneeze because of it. I cover my nose as I try to block it out, but as Rita takes a few more steps forward, I realize something. The sound of her footsteps is the only thing I hear in the forest. No birds, no small critters scurrying about, nothing. Only silence and a smell like old blood. "...Rita?" She''d already stopped, waiting for me to catch up. But now she turns toward me. I see the instant she notices the smell, her eyes widening. I hear a slight rustle in the bushes closest to me. I wait, stock still. When I hear a crackle, I immediately jump forward. And something...no. Someone just misses me with sharp, gnarly ws. Chapter 46 Chapter 46: Snap I grunt as my body hits the ground, quickly looking over as I hear something crash into the trees. The man from the school night is back, his body twisted into the werewolf''s form. His gnarled teeth gnash as he turns, preparing to jump at me as his eyes glow in the low light of the overcast forest. He lets out something akin to a roar, and I scramble to my feet to run away. But Rita passes me, running toward him. Her body crackles and shifts, shoes left behind, as her smaller body gains a snout, sharp teeth, and ws. With an angry howl- like bark, she shes toward his face, but he backs away. And just like that night in school, they begin trying to rip out each other''s throat as quickly as possible. I scramble to hide behind a tree and watch. My clothes get messy from the ground, my skirt feeling wet and tacky against my legs. But my attention is mostly on Rita. She jumped into the fray for me in an instant, protecting me. Despite the fact we''re supposed to be looking for Alex, she interrupted everything to make sure I got to a safe spot. The messy, frazzled stranger looks even more vicious since thest time I saw him. But maybe a part of that is because, unlike against Alex, Rita''s smaller. She''s clearly outssed by him in height, weight, and very likely strength. Rita makes use of this, slipping from the werewolf''s grasp when he tries to grab her. She dodges and uses her speed, dashing around him and biting or shing at him. But she can''t do enough damage at once since she can''t stay still for too long. When she does try, the stranger turns and grabs at her, nearly catching her. I can almost hear her click her tongue again. Therger werewolf keeps trying to turn in my direction, but Rita''s continuous attacks, while light, keep him distracted. If he gives even an inch, she could take advantage of it. As Rita keeps biting, trying to find the best way to subdue him, I pull my backpack off and dig through it. See, while civilians in the search party didn''t necessarily keep weapons, we did keep supplies to help us in case something happens. One of them is a re gun. But I don''t intend to get other people toe here. No, instead, though it''s not like a police gun, it''s a type of gun. Maybe it could do some damage if shot really close at someone. I quickly think of what I learned about these things and turn the safety off. Holding the re gun in both hands, I shake and wait, keeping my eyes on the fight in front of me. There''s a yelp. The stranger grabs onto Rita as she tries to dash away after a bite. He swings her by the arm right into a tree. She''s clearly a bit winded, shaking her head. But without her attacking, there''s nothing between him and me except trees. I #Chapter 46: Shap +25 Bonus know that''s not enough. He doesn''t try to y with me likest time. Instead, he darts straight forward, his teeth gleaming. With a cry of shock, I lift the re gun. But something bounds up behind me. I hear it from the way the leaves and branches crackle. A body sails over my own, colliding with the stranger. Curly hair, brown fur, and the smell of pine. Alex pins the other werewolf on his back briefly, but the stranger uses his weight against him. The momentum from colliding with him continues as he kicks Alex in the lower stomach, up and over his body. Alex tumbles off with a growl, but the stranger doesn''t pay attention. His eyes are back on me again. Gleaming, filled with fury. He tries to reach for me as I stumble backwards. Rita jumps forward and bites his forearm, pinning it to the ground as teeth rip into tendons. The werewolf cries out before mming both himself and Rita into a tree. She doesn''t let go after the first m but does after the second. Alex is already up again, jumping onto the stranger''s back and sinking his teeth into his shoulder. It''s vicious and bloody. Though they still wear clothes, still have remnants of their hair on their heads, it''s all animalistic. The stranger fights tooth and nail against both Rita and Alex, constantly, obsessively, trying to go in my direction. Unlike the times before, he''s not letting up, not running away. It''s like this is hisst-ditch effort. As though his adrenaline amped up, he roars, swinging Rita away and shoving Alex off. He hunkers down briefly, then soars toward me. I dodge running behind and past a tree. His ws cleave gashes into its bark. I scramble around another tree, hearing it crackle right behind me. I can''t outrun a werewolf. So, I turn around, the re gun aimed up, just as his body ms into my own. My fingers clench, and I shoot. We both fall hard, and he wails on top of me. My nose fills with the smell of fur, blood, and now, burning flesh. I shot him in the chest. His own blood gurgles out his mouth. The chemicals in the re continue to burn, searing skin. But he''s not done. I haven''t killed him. He rears his head back, mouth open, red dripping between his teeth. Alex catches up, jumping on his back. His ws curl around the stranger''s throat. Like knives, they slice through his flesh. Blood sprays out, and I have to close my eyes, feeling the warmth hit my face. A wheeze. A snarl. A snap. The body on top of mine immediately sags, his full weight on me. Then, after a few moments of silence, it''s gone, lifted and thrown away. "Cynthia!" His voice is deeper, more gravely, but I know it''s Alex. Shaking, my eyes peer open. He''s sitting me up immediately after, and he starts using his shirt to rub the blood off my face. "Fuck,fuck, I''m so sorrrrry." #Chopter 46: Shop +25 Bonus My voice is lost, driven speechless. Once he''s done cleaning, I don''t look to my right. I know the stranger''s body is that way. Alex gazes at me with clear remorse visible in his animalistic eyes. Arge, paw-padded hand brushes my hair away from my face. ¡°Are you hurt? Did he grrrrab you?" As I shake my head, Rita catches up. She has her hand against her temple, wincing. "Did you get him?" But Alex just turns, lips pulled back in a snarl, ¡°What the hell were you thinking, brrrringing her here?!" "Well, we were trying to find you, asshole! You''rrre the one who ran off! What wereyouthinking, huh?!" As they start fighting, they slowly shift back bit by bit. But I''m not really listening to their fight. Instead, I''m thinking. The stranger had attacked me twice with the intent to kill. Though he was ying around with me in the school that time, he still seemed like he would''ve killed me. And even before then, there were the two times I heard wolf attacks outside my house....Even before then, the car that suddenly appeared the same day I met Michael. I don''t think he ever said why he was in town. I''d assumed he was just around because he''s Alex''s family. I start to tune back into their argument. "I had him!" "Oh, clearly you did," Rita drawls, back in herpletely human form. ¡°That''s why he got loose long enough to find and attack us." "If you hadn''t brought Cynthia here and just stayed out of my shit-" "It''s literally my job to be in your business, Alex! Why the hell do you keep making this harder on me than it already is?!" "Well, none of you want me to help my own fucking brother, so excuse me for looking into shit on my own! And you''re the one dragging humans around into werewolf business!" "Oh, as if you hadn''t already told her what happened!" "Uhm..." I try to cut in. "Well, she was attacked, and she saw me! What else was I supposed to do?" Alex pulls me close against his chest. "So what she knows now? That doesn''t mean you pull her around everywhere!" "Yeah, well, what else am I supposed to do when you took the damn car keys and literally ran off as a wolf from school, huh? By the way, they got our furry ass on camera!" Both Alex and Rita snarl at each other, so I clear my throat. They both turn to me. "Actually.....I think...I''m involved anyway?" o SURPERISE GIFT: 3850 bonus free for you activity time is limited! Chapter 47 Chapter 47: Digging in Deep As I start exining my logic to them, Alex and Rita calm down. Their expressions go from pensive to considering. Then, Alex tells me something shocking. "Actually...after we came back from the movies, that guy... He was there, watching your house." My mouth gapes in shock. Then, the wolf growling and snarling I heard that night...that was Alex fighting him. And the next day, his eyes were brighter than usual. Even now, his eyes still have bright remnants of gold, and his smell is stronger than normal. Rita''s eyes are also gleaming, the smell of rosehip teaing from her direction. I''m really not sure how other people don''t notice these things when it seems so obvious to me. "Fuck, okay," Rita murmurs. "So, that guy was already after her from the jump." "Yeah..." Alex pulls me in closer, almost as though he''s trying to fit me in his muscles somewhere. "But why would he..." "And why were you chasing him in the first ce?" ¡°.....Cause I thought he knew something. About Michael. And he''d been lurking around here, so I thought...¡± ¡°Uhm...about the sssecond attack near my house. That wasssn''t you?" I look up at Alex. "I think sssomeone or something fought him off." Alex shakes his head. "No, I was already gone by then. Had to be someone else." Rita leans against a tree, looking just as casual as she did in school. Still, she gives off a different, more strained air being barefoot in the forest, clouds rolling above us. "This town is in the unowned zone between Ayzena and Malkeye territory. The second time, it could''ve been a Malkeye who noticed him and told him to fuck off. I''ll see if I can chat with them." "Malkeye?" Alex nods, helping me stand up. There''s no use in staying in the forest for much longer, so we prepare to head back to my car. "A werewolf pack. Ours is Ayzena." "Ayzena..." "Werewolf packs typically get our names from one of the ancestors who set it up. Ayzena was a great ancestor who started ours, so it''s named after her. There''s a few different blood families in each pack, but we''re all a pack together, if that makes sense." Ah, that exins some of the changes he made to the y, then. The original idea the drama club had just put a bunch of rag-tag werewolves together who weren''t really all that rted to each other. But actual packs are full of extended family and some neers they invite. "So, since there''s reason enough to say the rouges are attacking Cynthia... It may be because she got involved with you," Rita says, looking at Alex. "We can''t leave her out of this." Alex winces, but I pat his arm reassuringly. I''m sure I would''ve gotten in trouble one way or another, regardless of the wolf stuff. "While I try to #Chapter 47 Digging in Deep +25 Bonus touch base with the Malkeyes, you talk to your dad. She can''t stay in the no-zone without anyone protecting her. Especially not if we got her involved in our mess." ¡°...Fine. Okay.¡± ¡°Wait, what do you mean?" I look between the two of them, confused. "I mean, you''re gonna need to hang out with us at the pack base for a while. At least until we can work things out." "But, what about my mom? And, like, when isss this ss-supposed to happen?" "Hmm...talk to your mom and see if there''s been anything weird around hertely. If not, then it''s something specific to you. Alex and I are supposed to stay around here until summer, so we can bring you back with us by then." "Oh...uhm...how?" "I dunno," Rita shrugs. "Summer camp or something?" After we made it back to my car, Rita took the wheel instead of me to let me rx. She took us to a really nice-looking cabin in the woods, with a wide-open yard and a small yet beautiful nearby. As it turns out, it''s the house Alex, and now Rita, are using as a home. We get cleaned up as we n what to do, with Alex and Rita making calls as I gaze around the cabin, dressed temporarily in one of Rita''s shirts and pants. She''s not super big like Alex, but since I''m short, I still end up swimming in her clothes. Inside, it''s definitely a house, but it doesn''t look like a home. There''s no family pictures anywhere, the floorboards seem too clean, and the kitchen''s pristine. It''s a cover house, enough to stay in, but not meant for long-term living for them. After a while, as the sun starts to set, Rita and Alex gather in the living room. Instead of cooking, Rita ordered Chinese food, so we''re sitting around a table of delicious grease and spicy chicken, eating out of take-out boxes. "Okay, so, I''ll meet with the Malkeyes tomorrow. Alex, you go back to school, and I swear to God, if you stray off-" "I won''t," he grumbles. When I look up at him, he gazes at me for a moment before looking away. "Damn right you won''t. Be on your best behavior. Anyway, Cynthia. You need to chat it up with your mom. If everything seems fine on her end, convince her you''ve gotta go to a summer camp or something." "Okay... When should I say it ssst-sssta-"I clear my throat. "Starts?" "Around June 5(th).¡± ¡°But, that''sss before..." But I trail off. June 5(th) is several days before graduation. If I''m gone by then, I''ll miss it. Not that some seniors don''t go ahead and miss it anyway, but it was something I was looking forward to doing with Mom. Not to mention, schoolwork doesn''t reallye to aplete halt for seniors until June 10(th) or 11(th). If I want to keep my high grades, I''ll have to work overtime on stuff for ss, and I''ve been missing some of it with this whole ordeal. So, either I give up my grades, or I make more time for homework...which might mean giving up the rest of drama #Chapter 47: Digging in Deep +25 Bonus club. The thought is displeasing... But the idea of getting ripped apart by werewolves I don''t even know is even worse. "Okay. I''ll work it out sssomehow." Rita seems pleased by my agreement, but Alex throws me a pitying look. He has a better idea of what I''m giving up, after all. I shrug back at him. It can''t be helped. And it''s not his fault either. It''s the fault of whoever decided to target him, and me by proxy. "Cynthia...?" As I walk into my home, Mom greets me at the door. She looks frazzled, worried. "I got a call from your school. You left suddenly, saying there was a family emergency? Is everything okay?" "Uhm...yeah. It wasss Alexss-" I pause, knowing those Ss were going to be hell to pronounce. "... My boyfriend. Hisss family. Been having a hard time, so Rrr-Rita asked me to help." "I see... Is he okay?" "Not rrreally," I admit, both of us moving to the living room. "There''sss sss- hff.Stuff. Going on. And I rrreally want to help. Uhm. Speaking of help. Have you been, uhm. Okay? At work and ssstuff?" She blinks. "Uhm, well. Yes. Everything''s been fine." "Arrre you sure?¡± ¡°. Cynthia? What''s going on?" We stare at each other for a long moment, both sizing each other up. I know Rita said to act like I was going to summer camp or something, but Mom and I... Well, we''re too connected. We both know each other too much and can often tell when one of us is telling a lie. We had to grow together like that to survive while Dad was around. So, I know Mom''s telling the truth when she says she''s been fine. But she''ll also have an idea that I''m lying if I say I''m going to a summer camp before school''s even over. Considering everything, I sit down on the couch, then pat the seat beside me. Shees over and sits, gazing at me. "... If I sssay I can''t really tell you everything, would that be too much?" She doesn''t respond immediately. "... Is it drugs?" "No." "...Is it some sort of gang thing?" Packs aren''t gangs, so, "No." "...Is Alex hurting you?" I frown, feeling frustrated for him. "No. He''sss the one dealing with really tough thingsss and...and I want to help him. It''sss not drugs or gangsss or anything like that. It''s.....¡± I sigh. ¡°His family''s in trouble, and I want to be therrre for him." Reaching forward, I sp my mom''s hands between my own. These hands that have worked to protect me in the ways she could. But this time, I''m asking her to let me go. "Can you pleassse trust me?" Chapter 48 Chapter 48: Where the Werewolves Dwell It takes some talking, convincing. I slide past details leading anywhere near werewolves, sticking to more human-based facts. She listens intently as I exin what I can to the best of my ability. At first, she balks immediately when I mention that I''d be leaving to help before school''s over, perhaps even missing graduation. We argument about me finishing sswork and ensuring my safety, not wanting me off in who knows where with a boy and his family. Neither of us budge on our points. Then, after a while, she sighs. "You''re serious about this?" I stare into her eyes, feeling every bit of passion I have in my body channeling through my veins. "The mossst serious I''ve been in my life." She examines my resolve, looking for any chip or crack in it. Then, she hums, her shoulders sagging. "...Finish all your homework. No leaving until all your papers and tests are in.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Call me or send a message every day. If you miss one, I''m calling the police." "Uhm... How about everrry other day? Jussst in case I forget." "Cynthia." "...Okay." "When you get back, we''re having a graduation dinner for you. Alex better attend and exin himself." "I''ll sssee if he can." "Hon." "I can''t contrrrol other people, Mom." "... Fine." She then pulls me into a hug, holding me tightly. "If I find you in a ditch somewhere, I will pull your soul back into your body and go kill your boyfriend myself." "I''ll be surrre to warn him," I sigh, hugging her just as tightly back. ¡°..... You''re not a little girl anymore. But you''re still my baby. Remember that." "I will, Mom. Thank you." She leans back, gazing down at me before pushing my bangs away and kissing my forehead. The next few weeks feel like a blur. My focus keeps jumping between subjects with an underlying anxiety beneath it all, but I manage to stay consistent. Alex and I be close at school again, glued to each other whenever we''re able to be around. Hailey''s put off by it at first, but when he apologizes and tells her an abridged version of why he disappeared, she and Lenard forgive him. Though, Hailey''s pretty staunch until he apologizes to me again in front of her, after which she epts it. With Mom''s help, I''m able to get sswork from my teachers earlier than they nned. I also put in my resignation from drama club for personal reasons... But Mrs. Taylor gives me an assignment she''ll ept as a final act as participation in the club for the rest of the year. I 1A4 #Chapter 48 Where the Werewolves Dwell $28 Bonus work on clothes for drama club, finish homework, and hang around Alex and Rita, eating lunch with them every day when I can. Then, June arrives. Everything''s set up, and I turn in myst assignments on June 3(rd). My final dress for drama club, an altered gown with royal blue cloth, is fitted perfectly for Hailey, Early morning on June 4th), there''s a knock at my door. I''m already packed up, clothes prepared and in a single backpack I''d readied for myself. My bag on my back, I head to the front door, passing by Mom''s bedroom. She''s still asleep, having workedte the night before. Still, as promised, I enter in and lean over, hugging her. Sleepily, she wakes and hugs me back, "I''ll be back, Mom," "... Better be, baby." She gives me a parting kiss on my forehead, and I get up to leave. But Mom gets up, too, pulling on a bath robe and walking me to the door. When I open it, Alex is there, Rita in his car on the street. He gazes at me softly, but startles when he looks up and sees Mom, 1 don''t have to look back at her to know she''s ring, "...If she''s not back in one piece, I''ll find you, young man." "Yes ma''am." She waits at the door until I send her a picture of Alex''s license te, and she watches us leave until we drive too far off for her to see, "Huh, That''s a good mom you''ve got," Rita says, turning a corner, "... Yeah, she isss." After picking up some breakfast at a fast food joint, we''re on the road for a good while, Buildings be less frequent, reced more and more by tall trees looming on either side of the road. I''m not sure how far we go, but we go for a long while before stopping at a motel by mid-morning There, the three of us wait for a while in the lobby, drinking bad coffee and watching whatever shows up on the TV. Then, Alex and Rita get up, and I follow, heading outside to a bus that pulls up at a lonely bus stop. When I get on, I realize it doesn''t look like a normal bus. There''s barely any people on it, most of them asleep or ignoring our existence. Something feels peculiar about the people, in a different way than Alex and Rita do. Even the driver seems strange, their hairless brows raising slightly when I get on, but looking at Rita and Alex, they say nothing. They don''t even take any payment, and we simply get on without doing anything. We head to back left side and sit, with Alex beside me and Rita in front of us. The ride is so calm andfortable, the seats surprisingly plush. I end getting drowsy, listening to Alex and Rita murmur things to each other. As I doze off, I feel Alex pull me away from the window, letting me lean my head against his side. Feeling him breathing lulls me to sleep. "Cynth. Hey, wake up." I snuffle, my eyes opening up blearily. When I look up, Alex is there, smiling in that softly fond way he''s been for the past few weeks. His usual energy from before hasn''te back, muted by continued #Chapter 48: Where the Werewolves Dwell +25 Bonus grief. "C''mon, we''re almost there." "Mmkay." We get off, getting out in what appears to be the middle of nowhere. Looking around, I realize we''re not even on a concrete road, with only dirt and trees surrounding us. The bus stop we exit at looks somewhat old, with vines growing on some of the metal, but the seating and shade maintained well. We don''t stay at the stop, walking back behind it and into the trees as the strange bus drives off. "Uhm... therrre wasss... Something weirrrd about that drrriver." Rita blinks at me, surprised. "Oh, you noticed? Hmm... Maybe you have some seer''s blood or something in you." "Huh?" "They weren''t human," she exins, taking her shoes off. Alex does the same. "No one on that bus was human but you." A shudder runs up my spine. "O-Oh..." "Don''t worry. You weren''t in any danger with us around. Besides, you smell so much like Alex, there''s no way they would''ve tried anything." "Hey-" Alex cuts in, grumbling. Rita onlyughs and starts shaking her head, her body starting to shift. "Put ourrrr shoes in yourrrr backpack, would you?" "Oh, yeah." I take out a stic bag I''d packed for old clothes and start putting their shoes in it. As I do, I realize that this shift is different. There''s still the telltale crackling and changes to their body, but this time, the hair on their heads disappears. Completely reced with fur, even their clothes seem to shift out of ce, fur growing through them. Their bodies elongate and change, letting out little huffs and growls until they''re done. Crouched to the ground with their shoes in the bag, I stare up at them in awe. There''s two very, verrge wolves in front of me. Alex has brown coloring with a white undertone along his chin, neck, and stomach. Rita''s just a tadrger than him, much to my surprise, with reddish-amber fur that''s thick around her neck. Less than wolves, they''re almost, if not already, the size of bears when on all four legs. Alexes closer to me, nudging my arm with his nose and letting out a rumble. He then turns to his side, looking at me expectantly. "...Ah." So. Riding on his back, then. When I stand up, he''s still almost as tall as I am at 4'' 11". Rita lets out a huff I could almost interpret as augh before Alex growls at her, lowering down so I can get on much easier. ...A slightly horny part of me once imagined me riding him. Like, sexually. But, this really wasn''t how I expected to do it. Chapter 49 #Chapter 49: Going Into Hiding +25 Bonus When it feels like I can''t hold on any longer, the tree line breaks revealing a valley nestled between two mountains. Beyond them, on top of a hill obscured by their view, arises smoke. We must be close. When we clear the valley, a world beyond my wildest imagination opens up before me. Upon first nce, it looks like any rural town in deep Appchia. Only werewolves live here, not people. Crazy. There are a lot of people outside mingling in the open, and at first, I can''t tell if that''s normal or if it''s because we''re approaching. 3 Alex slows down as we approach the entrance and stops, allowing me to dismount. I slide off his back and gaze around at my new surroundings. How has this ce never been discovered by humans? When I turn back to find Rita, she has already shifted and is walking up, fully dressed. I have to ask how they do that... I feel Alex take my hand and pull me forward. I feel awkward because the people ... or wolves ... around us are staring, and I know it is because of me. An older couple approaches. They''re...how to put it? Stately? I can tell they are important. The man''s face is stern, but there is such peace and love of the woman''s face that I immediately feelforted. Until Alex lets go of my hand, and I realize her gaze remains focused on me. "Alex," the man growls. "We have talked about this." "Father," Alex replies respectfully as he approaches them. "I know you think I need to separate myself from the situation, but we need to know more about the attacks and how they''re rted." #Chapter 49: Going Into Hiding "We can deal with those on our own," his father says, his tone deepening, for effect. "Except we''ve seen them," Alex says nodding his head back toward Rita and 1, "and no one here has." "My dear," Alex''s mother purrs, interrupting the standoff between father and son. Her eyes are warm as she approaches me. "What is your friend''s name?" Even though the question is directed toward Alex, she is still looking straight at me. Through me. A bead of sweat starts forming on my forehead. I''ve been getting a lot of attention at schoolltely, but not like this-and while she''s the opposite of scary, there is something intense in her eyes. "Mother, this is Cynthia," I hear Alex say, though I don''t dare break eye contact with... Wait...his mother? "It''s...n-nice...to meet you...Mrsss...." I realize I don''t know her name. I can feel the blood rush to my face. "Just call me T. After all, you are a friend of my son''s," she says, saving me further embarrassment. "Thatsss...a beautiful name." My face still feels hot, and my stutter is only making my anxiety worse, which in turn makes my stutter worse. Wolves smell fear, right? Only her face is still soft, still smiling "Thank you. It derives from a Souix word for the stalking wolf." "Ssso your N-native...American?" #Chapter 49. Going Into Hiding +25 Bonus She nods. "Precisely." She again speaks to Alex while looking at me. "My pack is native to thisnd. Alex, you didn''t tell me your human is so enlightened." "She is...very intelligent, Mother." His voice sounds so far away, and her eyes are so close, so deep... When T finally turns away, breaking our eye contact, I break out of her trance and look around. Alex is right behind me. He instinctively ces his hand on the small of my back. "I need to see Michael," Alex says. "Has there been any change?" 3 "I''m afraid not, my son." Alex stalks past me, grabbing my hand. I can barely keep up with him as he walks. Like, when he runs, his pace is so fast and he is so much taller than me, my little legs have a difficult time keeping up. "Alex," I call out. He looks back at me, his eyes flooded with pain. "I-I''m sssorrry...but I c-can''t keep up." He is careful to keep pace with me the rest of the way. I can tell he is in pain, but I don''t know what to do for him. To be honest, I''m feeling a little ufortable here. Out of ce. Not that anyone has done anything to make me feel that way, but I''m sure I''m the only human. Not to mention I apparently have a supernatural target on my back. We reach a small, modest house painted dark grey on the outside, with sections of wood that match the door. It''s simple. Nice. With a tidy yard. $5.4/5 Chapter 49 Going Into Hiding +25 Bonus I follow Alex inside. Rita is already there, by the bed on which Alex''s mangled brother lies. I''m shocked by his appearance. He looks terrible... covered with patches of caked, dried blood, with three w rips across his cheek. Now I understand why Alex is so torn up. I also realize the gravity of my situation. If that had been me, I would be dead. Only, this doesn''t make sense to me. Why would werewolves want me dead? I''m a nobody, a human that even most other humans don''t care about. Rita steps aside to make room for Alex. He walks up to Michael and kneels down, grabbing his hand. Meanwhile, Rita takes a seat in the corner of the room-and I realize that I''m the third wheel here. I rock on my heels, inching my way backward when I hear the door open again. Alex''s parents walk in, stopping my retreat. At least his mother is no longer watching me. For now. ÈÕ Chapter 50 Chapter 50: Learning the Ropes "He should have healed by now," Alex says. I can hear the frustration in his voice. His body is so tense, it looks like a coil ready to spring. "There are things at work we don''t understand. But we''re trying to learn ... " his mother states in a soft, assuring tone. "So...we send for other healers. From another pack." Alex insists. "We will wait for the next round of tests first," his dad says. "They may tell us something." "I feel like we''ve waited enough!" Alex snaps, his temper getting the best of him. It''s hard for me to watch Alex and see him in so much pain. He is usually so happy and carefree. His mother res at him reproachfully, and Alex mumbles an apology. It''s interesting to witness this family dynamic. Twenty-four hours ago, I didn''t even know his parents'' names. I still don''t know his dad''s. All the while, Rita is unfazed. His mother''s face softens. Her voice drips with sympathy. "I understand your passion... your frustration. It is hard as a mother to watch my oldest son lying helpless while I am unable tofort him." Alex stands and rushes over to her, gripping her around the shoulders and burying his head into them. He towers over her, the epitome of masculine strength, though the gentle heaving of his back betrays the tenderness of his pain. I know what it''s like to feel helpless. I feel it even now. As the sun drops lower in the sky and early evening shades of orange, pink, and purple are starting to paint the horizon, Alex takes me on a tour of the pack base. #Chapter 50 Learning the flopes Yep-they call it a base. Makes me think of the Star Wars movies my dad used to watch. With our fingers interlocked, Alex leads me through dirt streets and points toward houses, telling me who lives where. I listen patiently, though I don''t know anyone he''s talking about, and I''ll never remember, "Tell me. About what itsss rrr-really like. To be a werew-wolf," His eyes glisten as he exins. He has calmed down now. "We''re family, although we''re not really all rted. There''s no weird incest thing or anything." I giggle and heughs. "No-but really, this is how most werewolves live. In the safety of the pack, away from humans-even other werewolves." "Why. Do you live. Out there?" "With the humans? Yeah...for thest generation or so, the younger sons of the Alpha have had the freedom to leave the pack on, like, a sabbatical. Sort of like the Mormons do, you know?" I shrug. I don''t feel like the two groups have much inmon for me to make the corrtion. "But...why?" "They say it''s to gain insight into the evolving human world¡ªwith all its new technologies and whatever-but I think it''s to keep the peace...so the younger sons don''t try to rise up and take the kingdom. At least, that''s how I see it." "Does that happen?" Alex shrugs and pulls me in close to him. The breeze is starting to get cool, and I must have been shivering a little. I hadn''t even noticed. This is all so much to take in. I mean, this timest week my problems didn''t extend past 214 #Chapter 50: Learning the Ropes typical teenage high school drama. Which even that was too dramatic for me. +25 Bonus Now I''m wanted and on the run. The target of some supernatural assassin. Practically in a protection program. Again, like a movie. Only not fun. "Who. Leads here?" "My father is still Alpha, but he''s getting older. Michael really runs the pack, with Father''s guidance. Or he did." Alex gets quiet again. I want to ask what would happen if his brother passed away, but I don''t want to upset him by making him face that possibility. Things are already bad enough. "Will M-michael be Alpha?" "Someday." Alex''s smile fades a little, and I regret continuing this line of conversation. So I quickly change it. "Do the otherrsss...evere out?" I know this doesn''t make sense, but I''m trying desperately to control my stutter. I will eventually have to talk to other people here-well, werewolves-and I want them to understand me without it being awkward. "Come out? Ah...you mean to the outside world." It''s not even a question. Alex just gets me. "Sometimes. But not very often. It''s dangerous for a wolf around humans, and they risk getting exposed." "But you control. The ssshift." "Yeah, we do. Most of the time. But not always. You see, werewolves were once tied to the moon-like in the myths say, you know-but over time we began to gain control over our #Chapter 50: Learning the Ropes own urges and abilities. We learned to control the wolf so we could control the shift." This is all so fascinating. I can''t seem to stop asking questions. "How often. Do you do it?" +25 Bonus "Not as often as the movies like people to think. Not that people think there really are werewolves-you know what I mean. Just for, like, ceremonies, asions... With modern conveniences, it''s pretty much reserved to traditions." "Like when?" Alex grins. It''s the biggest smile I''ve seen on him since before he disappeared. "Well...when two mates first...you know...they shift." "Arrre...you blushing?" He snickers. "I mean, I''m a guy." I smile at him. This is the Alex I got to know. Before. I put my head on his shoulder. "You''re a guy." But the only thing on my mind is this gives literal meaning to the term doggy- style. What can I say? I''m just a girl. SURPERISE GIFT: 3850 bonus free for you,activity time is limited! Chapter 51 #Chapter 51: Communication is Key #Chapter 51: Communication is Key After our walk, it urs to me I never called my mom. I bet she''s freaking out right now! Alex walks me back to his parents'' house. No one is home, so I have some privacy. If I had any doubt that Mom was worried before, the fact she picked it up before the first ring ended has dispelled 1. it. "Hey, Mom." "Cynthia! I was so worried! What took you so long to call?" "I''m sssorry, Mom. There. Was a lot. To do." "But you''re okay-and everyone is safe?" "Yesss, Mom. We''re okay." I hear a sigh through the phone. I feel bad. Even with everything going on, I can''t believe I forgot her. Her voice bes stern, her tone deep. "Cynthia, this only works if you keep our deal." "I-I know. Sorrr-ry." "Can you tell me where you are?" "I don''t. Know where. Mount''ns." "Okay. Make sure you leave your phone on all the time, so I can locate you if I have to." "If," I say with emphasis, to remind her that it was herst resort. "Yes-only if." "Love you, Mom." "I love you, too, baby." "I''ll call tomorrow." "Okay...bye sweetie." "Bye, Mom." I see I have several missed calls and texts...all from Hailey; but I can only endure one guilt trip at a time, so I slide my phone into my back pocket. I''ll deal with herter. I look up and see Alex standing in the doorway, arms crossed over his chest, watching me. "She was angry, huh?" I shrug, not really wanting to talk about it. "A little. I...feel bad." "Ah-hah." The golden glow in his eyes sparks. Alex unfolds his arms and crosses the room to where I''m sitting on the couch. I am truly mesmerized by him. His movements are fluid but powerful, and now I imagine I can see the wolf in him. Only it''s not frightening at all. It actually kind of makes him sexier. Alex sits down beside me and puts an arm around my shoulders. "I don''t know everything, but I know mom haven''t had an easy time. I promise I''m going to get you back to her." your you and 156 #Chapter 51: Communication is key He kisses me on the forehead, and I know he believes his promise. I lean my head on his shoulder. I only hope I can believe then. Before anything else could happen, like...let''s say...a real kiss, Rita traverses the doorway with the authority of someone who knows she can do whatever she wants. It annoys me. Then again, she belongs here...and I don''t. ¡°It''s time,¡± she tells Alex, barely giving me a wayward nce. Alex pulls his arm away, leaving a cold spot where his warmth had been. "I promise I won''t be long," he says with a sad smile. He walks toward the door but turns before he leaves. "I promise won''t be long. We''ll get you settled when I get back." Then he''s gone-and Rita''s not. Before I can ask anything, she rolls her eyes and walks past me. "I have to stay behind to babysit you." Now I don''t know what to say to that. Why??? Why do I need a babysitter? I mean, where am I going to go when I know some supernatural species may be hunting me down? Sure, I may be a burden, but I''m not hers. Of course, I don''t say any of that because I don''t want to piss her off. Instead: "Sssooo..." But she ignores me and disappears into the kitchen. I sit there frustrated. I mean, what have I gotten myself into? Why is this happening to me instead of one of the other girls who so desperately clung to Alex? And why won''t anyone tell me what is going on? The meeting hall at the center of the base has a room at the back where formal meetings are held. As I approach, I hear voices. The hall is well-lit in contrast with the meeting room, which would be dark inside if not for the shes of orange and yellow flickering within the doorway I can already smell the overpowering scent of pine and sage before I enter. This is how they''re ying it. I wanted to discuss this with my parents. Alone. Now, here I am facing the Council of Elders in the High Room. I already know how this will go down, and I enter with the resolve of someone who is ready to argue. Even though I know they won''t listen. Seated in chairs arranged around a small indoor fire, are my parents and the six elders. Only there are nine seats total. One is empty: Michael''s. Having realized this is a formal meeting, I fall to one knee, make eye contact with each elder, and greet them by name. "Father, Mother, Arnulf, Wulfgar, Anwen, Owein, Maiyyun, Weylyn." "Greetings, Alex," Owein, the eldest here, says. He is a round man with a long grey beard, from one of the original Ayzena packs. He reaches his hand toward me, palm up, and raises it signaling for me to rise. "We heard of the manner of your arrival. What news do you bring?" #Chapter 51: Communication is Key I link my hands behind my back, taking a drill stance. "I''m sure you have already heard." "Yes-but we would like to hear it from you." Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 52 #Chapter 52: Making Tough Decisions I''m a bit ufortable around Rita. Her sense of self-assurance contrasts with my insecurities, for starters. Her rtionship with Alex, of course, is the main reason. I don''t know much about this werewolf stuff-or apparently about Alex and his family-but I know Rita is a warrior who has been paired with Alex. While they don''t seem...close...exactly, there is a familiarity between them. Now I don''t know where I stand with Alex. I know he cared for me, before. Then, after he returned and the attacks happened, we got close again. It felt like we were getting back on track. Now...everything has changed. "I have. A Question," I finally say. Rita is sitting in the chair across the living room from me in Alex''s parents'' house, totally ignoring me. Without lifting her head from her phone, she looks up, her eyes hooded, as if she doesn''t have the patience to deal with me. Her re is unsettling, but she is the only one I can talk to about what is happening. So, I swallow my anxiety and steady my voice to sound firm. "Look, I know. You don''t want me...here. But I ssstill feel I d-dessserve to know. What. Is going on." Rita lifts her head, looks me over with apparent judgment, and smirks. ¡°I guess you''re right. What do you want to `know, exactly?" "What. Isss Alex. Doing?" Sheys her phone in herp. "Alex is speaking with the Council of Elders. They are concerned about his return- especially with you-and want to know what is on his mind" "Do they know about the rrrogue werrrewolves?" "That attacked you? Of course. But they don''t think it has any merit on what happened to Michael." I suddenly feel incredulous. "Why not?" ¡°Because rogue werewolves are usually loners-like the one that attacked you. They''re rarely a problem and keep to themselves." "B-but what. About Michael?" Rita bites her lip. "That was different. There''s likely no connection. But right now, their main concern is Michael''s recovery...and Alex''s retaliation." "I can understand why he wants to find who did it." "Do you? Look, there is a fine bnce between the worlds yours, ours, the Malkeyes-and like I said before, Alex is young and rash. He doesn''t have the maturity or the experience to deal with a situation like this." "How. Do you. Know?" "You don''t know how these things work, sweetheart. Once he turns 18 and finds his mate, he''ll settle down. A wolf without that...release...forck of an appropriate word, puts his passion in the wrong ce, if you get me." Release. Hmm. That opens a whole other topic. Just as I suspected, the Council and I don''t exactly see eye-to-eye. #Chapter 52: Making Tough Decisions After I exin everything that has happened, I try to connect the dots for them. "What if this is a coordinated effort? A group of organized rogues attacks Alex and his band, killing most of them. Then, they start appearing in the neutral zone, knowing it isn''t being watched." Owein doesn''t seem convinced. "And you think your human somehow ys into this?" "Cynthi¨¤,¡± I say, respectfully reminding them of her name. "She has to...I just don''t know how, yet. She was definitely targeted-twice-by the same wolf. He wasn''t interested in us at all...just kept trying to get to Cynthia." My mother speaks up, looking directly at me. "There is something special about Cynthia. It is what drew you to her, and it is what is drawing others to her as well." "What do you think it is?" asks Anwen, a former female warrior on the Council. My mother hesitates. "I cannot make anything of it yet." Her answer is disappointing. I was hoping for something profound, maybe prophetic. Wulfgar, a burly and well-respected warrior elder, returns the Council to the immediate matter. "Were you able to interrogate the wolf?" "No-he died from his wounds almost immediately." The elders all look at each other. "That''s the thing," I continue, feeling the need to exin. He was strong for a rogue. It took both Rita and I to get him off her... We had to put him down. If he is from the same pack that attacked Michael, and the others in the pack are as strong, then we have cause to be concerned. They''re still out there!" "That''s making an assumption," Maiyyun says. She is one of only two female elders on the Council and a friend of my mother''s. I was hoping to appeal to her feminine sensibilities on Cynthia''s behalf. But it doesn''t seem to be working. Arnulf, the youngest on the Council apart from my mother, chimes in. "What makes you think there are other rogues in the neutral zone?" "There was another wolf outside Cynthia''s window. She didn''t see him." "Did you?" "No. But you must understand," I insist, "they are allowing themselves to be seen in the neutral zone because they know it is unguarded. This could be detrimental for us-even for the Malkeye-if one of them is discovered." Wulfgar grunts. "This carelessness is concerning." My father, who has been quiet most of the meeting, finally speaks up. "Don''t go looking for a reason to fight, Wulfgar." Wulfgar grunts his disapproval. "We need to take caution not to act rash and make matters worse," Father adds. "This is why we sent you away, Alex: To spare you of the pain of seeing your brother and to protect you-and the pack-from any rash revenge that may be sought." I start working my jaw. I respect my father and his wisdom, but I know he is wrong. I choose my next words carefully. "I don''t wish to put anyone in danger, Father- only to find the truth and ensure the safety of our pack. I mean, what if the Malkeye know something?" #Chapter 52 Making Tough Decisions $ "An envoy will be sent to them, but one of our choosing," Mother adds. "Do not think we are sitting idly by, my son-we are merely waiting to have all the information we can to approach them with." #Chapter 53: Dinning With Wolves #Chapter 53: Dinning With Wolves 1 Chapter 53 #Chapter 53: Dinning With Wolves 1 My father continues the grilling. "For now, let''s speak of this girl. You know she cannot stay here." Before I can argue, Motheres to Cynthia''s defense. "She should remain until we can release her safely. We need to understand her purpose...there is a reason the rogues seek her. We need to know why." "We could set a trap," Owein suggests. "Now wait a minute..." I yell, springing forward. To do what, I don''t know-but even mentioning this idea makes my blood boil. Mother lifts a hand to stop me. ¡°It''s not our way to ce anyone in danger,¡± she says calmly. "There are other- safer ways to get the information we need. I agree we should make an inquiry with the Malkeye. They may have also had run-ins with this rogue band. We could send Rita since she is familiar with the pack and can be... diplomatic." "I can be diplomatic," I huff. Maiyyun: "Alex, we know you are capable, but we also know you are angry and in need of reparation. We cannot risk further bloodshed until we are certain we know what we are dealing with." Her calm eyes bore into me. "I know you understand." I stand there, defeated. My body slumps as my arguments drain from it. "Fine. I agree-as long as Cynthia remains here, safe, and I apany with Rita." I look at my father. "Tonight." His eyes meet mine, but he doesn''t meet my challenge. "She will depart tomorrow morning. Alone." Seeing the anger re in my eyes must ignite something in Father, because he adds, "At first light." I nod my consent. This is the best they will give me, but at least it keeps Cynthia safe. Rita and I walk to the meeting hall for dinner. As soon as we enter the room, I''m amazed at how warm it wis. Warm as in temperature, sure, but also warm as in inviting. The earthy decorations looked like an homage to nature, and the paintings of people and animals on the walls tie in the feeling that this is amunity that has been here for generations. And there''s an overpowering scent of pine. Only no Alex. Others are milling around the room, and there''s arge table in the center with at least 100 seats around it. I guess I didn''t realize there are that many...uh...people here. The table is set with dishes, silverware, sses and pitchers of drinks, and pack members begin taking seats all around it. I looked around again for Alex, but I didn''t see him. This made me nervous. I didn''t want to be here without him... it was too overwhelming. The fact that I''m the only human is terrifying. I mean, I''m not one to want to be the center of attention under normal circumstances. Finally, Alex and a group of what I wouldter understand to be the Elders, walk out of a room in the back, and the first thing I think is: Alex looks tired. Still, I feel immediate relief knowing he''s here. I bite my lip at the sight of him. His shoulders are slumped, and his head is hanging low-a far cry from the confident, fun-loving hockey captain I met only months ago. #Chapter 53: Dinning With Wolves 1 Will he ever be that way again, or is this his new forever? Ldon''t think I could ever get used to seeing him this way. He sees me and lifts his head, only his smile doesn''t meet his eyes. It''s sad. I feel a little better and try to smile back, but my mind is heavy, too. Alex pushes his way through the crowd toward me and gives me a kiss on the forehead. How I want another real. kiss... "You''re sitting with me," he says. Alex grabs my hand and leads me to the far end of the table, where his parents are seated. His mom''s eyes trail me to my seat. Once I sit, and Alex has pushed my chair forward, she smiles at me. "So...Cynthia...tell me about yourself." I fumble with the napkin and ce it in myp, stalling. "Umm... wellll...I live allllone. With my mother." "What about your father?" "He. Left a. Long. Time ago." But not before he did his damage... Mrs. Hewlett ces her elbows on the table, links her hands together, and leans forward, her chin resting on her fists. "Tell me about your people." "My pe-eople?". "Your family. Where they''re from, who they are." I inhale deeply. "I-I don''t know. Mrssss. Hewlett." I''m getting nervous because of all the questions, and my stutter is getting worse. I understand she is interested in finding out about me because I''m here, but really... Mrs. Hewlett''s lips thin. "Please-just call me T." She leans back. "That is unfortunate...not to know where youe from. Makes it difficult to know where you belong." What does that mean, exactly? I look at Alex, who doesn''t say anything, and I''m growing more confused by the moment. "Ib-belong with mmmy Mom, T," I finally say. Even her eyes are smiling now. "Of course, my dear." She reaches over to my hand resting on the table and pats it. "But for now, your ce is here. I want you to feel wee." "Thank you." I reply. Today''s Bonus Offer #Chapter 54: Dinning with Wolves 2 Chapter 54 #Chapter 54: Dinning with Wolves 2 Alex grabs my other hand and squeezes it gently to get my attention. "You okay?" I nod, maybe a little too emphatically. I look around at everyone. They''re holding conversations just like normal people. If I didn''t know better, I would think they were. In fact, nothing up to this point has seemed out of ce. Well, other than Alex''s parents, who speak formally and sound like they''re already centuries old. I look at Alex. He fits in here. That makes my heart hurt because...well...I don''t. "Do you. Alwaysss. Eat together?" Alex shrugs. "No-only on special asions." "We''re eating together to discuss pack business," Mr. Helwett says, interrupting. Great! Now his attention is on me, and I''m pretty sure he doesn''t like me. For some reason, Alex''s father has been giving me the stink eye since I got here. It makes me nervous. I want to ask more questions, only I don''t want to draw his attention and make him think I''m stupid. So I maintain silence and try not to look at him. A group of women walk in carryingrge bowls filled with food. Each end of the table, and the center, gets its own -share of roasted vegetables, breads, and-not to my surprise-a variety of meats. I didn''t realize I was so hungry until I smelled the sweet aroma of barbeque and my stomach started growling. I guess I haven''t eaten in hours. Not that I''ve had much of an appetitetely. I wanted to dig into the vegetables and pulled pork, but no one else has made a move for it. I looked at Alex, who typically eats like a horse, but he doesn''t start serving himself either. Only once the women finish bringing out the food and finally take their seats, the reason soon bes obvious. Mr. Hewlett stands and begins speaking. "Family, friends, fellow pack members...wee." Everyone cheers in reply. When they''re finished, he continues. "I know this meal was unexpected, so I thank you all foring...and I thank our friends who pulled together to prepare the food on such short notice." Everyone ps, heads turning from one server to another in acknowledgment. I join in. "We''ve gathered for a two-fold purpose," Mr. Hewett exins. ¡°For one, Michael..." he pauses, and I swear I can see a glistening eye, "has still not recovered from his injuries." A voice from the other end of the table speaks up. "Do you know who did it?" "We do not." Murmurs echo around the room. That''s when I realize everyone here must be on edge. They see the rogue wolves as threats because of what happened to Michael and the other werewolves with him. So why didn''t they attack Alex and Rita? That doesn''t make sense to me. "We are making inquiries, and we will find them." #Chapter 54 Dinning with Wolves2 More uneasy murmurs fill the room. Mr. Hewlett put his hands up to quiet the crowd. "We also have extra protection posted around our borders. There is no need to worry." The room gets quiet again. "However, we have another order of business. I must introduce you to our guest. Most of you have heard¨Cif not seen for yourself-that there is now a human among us." Oh my gosh! I want to disappear! I ce my hands over my face to hide, but Alex gently pulls one away. "It''s okay," he whispers. "I''m here." I take a deep breath and look up at his father, whose open hand is palm up and pointing right at me! I hear some pping, some murmurs. No one seems sure what to make of me yet. But they all know who I am and they''re all looking right at me. My heart starts beating a hundred miles an hour. Oh no... They''re werewolves, I think to myself-I bet they can hear it! Suddenly, Alex''s hand is on my knee, and he starts inhaling and exhaling slowly, his chest visibly rising and falling, so I''ll keep sync with him. It helps. I didn''t even realize I''d stopped breathing. Mr. Hewlett continues, unaffected by my obvious difort. "This is Cynthia Boston. She has be friends with our son, Alex. She has returned with him to visit Michael and make more long-term preparations, but they will not be here long." Alex''s eyes scrunch and he looks displeased. This must be what they were talking about in their meeting. I know he doesn''t want to leave his brother, and I totally understand why. Which is why I feel a pang of guilt at my own relief at the thought of leaving. "Until then, she is our guest, and she will be treated with respect. Like one of our own. I am sure many of you have questions for her, but please refrain from overwhelming her." The murmurs continue and Mrs. Hewlett-T-smiles sweetly at me. Then Mr. Hewlett lifts his ss. They all raise theirs in the air, take a drink and begin reaching for the food before them. I still feel like there are eyes on me, though most people have moved on to the meal. Only my appetite seems to have shriveled up with whatever false sense of security I had. I nce at Alex, afraid to look anywhere else. He is looking at the table, and I can tell his mind is miles away. I wish I knew what he''s thinking. Are we really leaving? Surely, it''s not that simple. He finally looks over at me, then past me to his parents. C He catches his father''s eye, but Mr. Hewlett remains stone-faced. 6 T notices our empty tes. "You should eat. Both of you?"" I catch myself biting my lip. Mr. Hewlett catches me, too. "Don''t look so timid. It''s not like we''re going to eat you." My head snaps up and Alex leans against me, closer to his parents. "Father-how inappropriate!" he growls. #Chapter 54: Dinning with Wolves 2 His father smiles for the first time. "I was merely making a jest. I''m sure Cynthia knows by now that we don''t eat people." His unsettling grin is fixed on me. "You do know that, don''t you?" I open my mouth but know that whatever words I try to form will onlye out jumbled. I choose to close it tight and nod. "As my wife said," he continues, scooping food onto his te, "many of our pack members have questions about what is going on in human society...but I''m also sure you also have questions for us." "Alex hasss pretty much...got them. Thank you.'' "Did he tell you his birthday is only a few days away?" his mother chimes in. The lift of her brow lets me know she suspects he didn''t. And she''s right. Chapter 55 #Chapter 55: The Mate Debate If I look offended, it''s because I am. Alex recoils at my expression, and now it''s his turn to stammer. "Uh...yeah...no, 1-I didn''t mention it because it''s not important right now." He squints his disapproval at T, but her demeanor remains soft and warm, like she knew what his reaction would be and is unaffected by it. "I disagree," she replies, "Don''t you, Cynthia?" "I do!" I ce my hand on Alex''s leg under the table. "Why Didn''t you. Tell me?" "It doesn''t matter." "It does! 18!" "What do you know about what happens when a werewolf turns 18?" Mr. Hewlett asks as he takes a drink of wine. "Acording to. Lore they meet. Their fated mate." ¡°That''s right,¡± Mr. Hewlett continues. "At 18, a wolf discovers their true mate. They bond." Alex shifts ufortably in his seat. "Not necessarily. It''s not some magic that happens overnight, like scales fall away from your eyes and you discover you''re in love with the girl next door or anything," Alex adds. Mr. Hewlett nods. "That''s true. Sometimes a wolf finds his or her mate isn''t even in the same pack." "How-how doesss...that work?" I nce at T who is watching me intently. Same expression...which is getting a little creepy now. Alex answers. "If a wolf''s mate isn''t in the same pack, it could take years to meet them." I bite my lip again. "Sssooo they. Are alone?" Alex shrugs. "Basically." "Though they do still like to have their fun, isn''t that right?" And Mr. Hewlett looks right at me. Okay. I know what he''s insinuating. I know he thinks I''m some human fling for Alex, but... What if he''s right? Alex does have a reputation... T intercedes. "We will have to celebrate with another dinner." "NO!" He bolts upright in his seat, adamantly shaking his head and waving his hands back and forth. In a quiet voice he says, "No party. It''s not appropriate with Michael possibly...definitely sick." "You mean dying," his father says softly, his eyes half hooded. I realize that, for a man who otherwise seems so emotionless, he truly loves his son. I wonder if he harbors this affectionate toward Alex...because right now, he doesn''t seem to. Alex swallows hard His next words are slow and meticulous. "He''s. Not. Dying." Now it''s my turn tofort Alex. I put my hand on his knee and rub it tenderly. T''s eyes sweep to me. "If Michael does not make it, Alex will have to return." I nod. No one has spelled it out, but I know how the hierarchy of power usually works. "To lead." #Chapter 55: The Mate Debate She nods slowly in return. don''t think any of them really want to admit that possibility right now. Alex pushes his seat away from the table and stands. "I need some fresh air.¡± "But you haven''t eaten," his mother calls out. He ignores her and motions for me to follow. I excuse myself and hurry out of the hall behind him, dly leaving everyone else behind. Alex is ahead of me for a moment. I see his hands at his face and I can tell he is wiping away tears. As bad as I''ve felt for myself through all of this, it pales inparison to how he''s feeling. He finally stops and turns around. "Sorry. I just couldn''t talk about it anymore." He reaches for my hand, which I ept, and leads me to the road heading out of town. "My parents are very blunt. I guess that''s just our way.'' "Werewolf way?" I tease. "Ah-hah! Yeah...it can get us into trouble." I don''t reply. I know Alex has an issue with being direct, which has caused him a lot of problems with the girls in our school. Well..e to think of it, he''s direct when he''s getting the attention he wants, it''s when it gets ufortable for him that he tucks tail. I look up at the moon. For some reason, the skies here are brighter, and I realize it''s the stars. Since there is less fluorescent pollution here, I can see all the stars...and they''re beautiful. Alex notices, too. "Aren''t they breathtaking?" "Yeah..." "My brother and I used to camp when we were little. I''ll take you to the stream where we''d set up tent-I mean the expression...not literally. We slept in hammocks, not tents." "I get it." He starts gently swinging our hands back and forth as we walk, and it makes me feel like a kid with her first crush. Alone, out here, nothing feels wrong. This feels right. "We would fish in the stream and build forts." He sighs. "We had so much fun." "Like normal...people." "You know, ny percent of our daily lives are like everyone else''s." "But..." "I know-but the other ten percent really sets us apart." Iugh. "True." The night air is cool, and Alex lets go of my hand so he can pull me to his side, wrapping his arm around my shoulder and tucking me against his side. I''m always amazed how perfectly I fit, like his body was made specifically for mine. We turn left and veer off the road as we pass thest house. The woods are quiet. It doesn''t seem natural because the woods near the school always seem to have birds and small critters scampering around. *Chapter 56 The Mate Debate 4 Now, there isn''t even a breeze to stir the trees, and I have to wonder if it isn''t because of the presence of the pack. "Are there animalsss?" "What?" "Woods, Are there any?" "Oh-yeah. There are animals further out." "Not by you?" "Not by the base, no.¡± His mind must be somewhere else because he doesn''t pick up on the meaning behind my question. I look up at him and his head is lifted toward the sky. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 56 #Chapter 50: Title I can''t help but wonder if he''s thinking about his brother. I can''t really see anything as we stroll through the forest. I don''t have night vision. Fortunately, Alex does. This makes it even more magical when the trees clear to reveal the most beautiful scene. "Wow!" escapes my lips. There is a stream ahead of us. The moon is glistening off the water, creating, sparkles of white dancing on the slow moving, barely rippling surface of water. With the stars above and this stream at our feet, I can''t help but feel like I''m in a movie. Again.. This time, I don''t remind myself that it''s a scary movie. Alex leads me closer to the water, stopping when we near the edge. "Here." He sits on the grass, and I nestle down beside him, close but not quite touching him. The ground is solid, but the grass is soft. I touch it with my fingers, fully alive in this moment of magic. It''s very romantic. Alex talks for a while, mostly about what it was like growing up here. I try to listen, to focus; but all I can think about is his future. That was something that never crossed my mind until we got here. If Alex bes alpha, that means he has to stay here. "Ssso. Alpha, huh?" It''s Alex''s turn to be consider his words beforehand. Something he doesn''t do a lot in the human world, I guess because there is no pressure on him there. I mean, there is, but it''s not life or death, dead brother or lead your pack kinda pressure. "I''m next in line. But, honestly, it shouldn''t even be an issue until I''m older. Until my parents are gone and my brother is too old to lead. Then, he could even pass me for a son....if he has one old enough." "Do you. Want to? Lead, I mean." This answer doesn''t take thought. "No." Then he goes silent. I look up at the stars, that overwhelming feeling taking over again. We really are so smallpared to the universe, so why do our problems seem so big? Alex feels it, too. He''s not one to sit in silence; he usually tries to fill it with small talk. So I''m forced to keep asking the ufortable questions. After all, the more I know, the less I have to wonder about. "You got upssset. With your mom. Your birthday." I hear him inhale, deep and long, and emit a sigh of exasperation. "I knew it wasing, but with everything going on...I tried not to think about it." S "Scared?" "Yes-and no." He leans back on his hands and stretches out his legs. "I mean, all this is inevitable." My chest constricts. I''m afraid to ask this question, but it must be done. "Who. Isss...your mate?" There is a pause. It''s ufortable...and I''m so afraid it is going to be followed by Rita''s name. "Uhhh...I don''t know," he finally says. "I won''t know...until I do." #Chapter 56: Title "That''s it?" He shakes his head. "I mean...yeah. It''s so simple but soplicated. You know?" "Will you...live here...after?" Again, silence. So, I know the answer can''t be good. "If Michael is okay, it''ll buy me some time....but I''ll eventually have toe back, yeah. Even if I''m not Alpha.'' So that''s it. He will have to live here no matter what because he''s a werewolf, regardless of how I feel about him or how he feels about me. "I''m sorry, but that''s the reality of being me. It doesn''t mean I don''t care about you." I didn''t expect this confession. "You do? Care?" "Of course I do. Don''t you think I''ve fantasized what it would be like if I could just be human? y hockey, maybe get a job...live as a human? I like that world better, but...it''s not really mine." My heart is shriveling up inside my chest; I feel actual, physical pain. This is the only guy I feel I''ve connected with that gives a shit about me. It sure wasn''t Oliver. Alex pulls his knees up, rests his folded arms on top of them, andys his head down turned to look at me. "What are you thinking?" My body coils up to match his. I know this is my chance to be honest, but I don''t think I can put my heart out there like that. Not right now. Not when I know it won''t matter in the long run. "I wonder when I''ll be able to go home-what my life will be like then." The truth is, I''m sad. Heartbroken that I''ll never have a chance with Alex. But now I have to figure out what to do when this is over. For me, that''s returning to the human world. So, in a way, I''m telling the truth. "After discovering werewolves?" he asks with augh. "Things won''t be the same...for sure." I want to say it will be different because he probably won''t be in it, but I don''t. Alex leans toward me, one arm behind my back, and we sit for several moments in silence. It''s after 9:30 pm when we return to Alex''s parents'' house and they are seated on the couch waiting for us. Fortunately, Rita is nowhere to be found. T stands to greet me. "I was hoping you two would return before we retired for the night." She walks over to me and gives me a hug. I just can''t figure this woman out... The physical contact is nice, genuine, ?o I lean in. I mean, Alex has touched my hand, put his arm around me, things to ensure I feel his presence, but we haven''t been exactly close since we''ve been here. "I know this has probably been a long day for you, but I would like to speak with you tomorrow-once you''ve rested." "Yesss, ma''am." She puts a hand on each of my shoulders. "T, please. "T." #Chapter 56 Title She studies my face before letting me go, like she''s searching for something, Alex, in the meantime, is hanging back, watching us. From the look on his face, I guess he doesn''t know wh going on with his mom, either. She finally lets me go. "Alex, please show Cynthia to the spare room." "Yes, Mother." "And be a gentleman-carry her bag," Mr. Hewlett adds from the couch "Goodnight, Cynthia Boston," he sen slowly. And he''s smiling at me, wolfishly. "Goodnight, Mr. Hewlett." Alex rolls his eyes at me, making me giggle. He grabs my bag and makes his way to the hallway, Chapter 57 #Chapter 57: A Heavy Heart Alex leads me to a small room, simply furnished with a bed a small chest of drawers, and mirror. If you expect homes in a pack base to be rustic, they''re not. In fact, this furniture looks antique and much nicer than what I have at home. He sets my overstuffed backpack down against the wall and looks around the room. He puts his hands in his back pockets and begins rocking on his heels. "It''s not much, but it''s clean." "It''sss perfect." I sit down on the bed and bounce a few times to test it. Alex takes this as an invitation and sits beside me. Again, not touching me but close enough that he could. We sit in silence for a moment. I don''t know what to say. I mean, this has all been so crazy and I haven''t really had time to process all of this. But I feel safe here; I didn''t at home, not anymore. My mind wanders briefly to my mother. I wonder if she''s in bed worried about me, and I hope she''s alright. I should text her goodnight. Alex nudges me with his shoulder. "You''re quiet. I''m sure you''re tired, so I''ll let you go. Unless you want me to tuck you in..." he adds with a gleam in his eye. Oh, how I want that!!! But not in his parents'' house. It would feel weird to get touchy-feely at all with his parents next door. I know I''m blushing because my face is hot. My whole body is! But I try topose myself. Alex is watching me, having fun at my expense. It''s not fair. "I don''t think. Under thec-circimsss-tances.'' He leans in a little closer, one arm poised behind my back. "Would a kiss be okay?" I bite my lip and a growl sound deep from within Alex answers. Holy cow! That''s so raw...so hot! Instead of risking the wrong ans ver, I lean in and kiss him. Alex parts his lips and I feel his wet tongue yfully creep into my mouth, gentle at first. But when I match his move, he lets go and is all in. He turns his body in to me and puts his other hand behind my head. Which is good, because it feels so light right now that I could just float away on the wind. Because something is different about this kiss. I mean, it''s not our first, but the others were so unexpected. I could tell he was holding back a little bit. I know I did. Not this time. Alex leans into me and his pine scent bes overpowering. I''m lost in a forest of sensations I never felt with Oliver. This kiss is respectful, but desperate. Something we both needed. I don''t want it to end. I want toy down and give myself over to him...only I can''t bring myself to take that step; things could go too far, and a part of me desperately wants that. The other part knows I can''t keep him and that anything I give him will be lost forever. Thetter part of me wins the argument when it reminds me we''re in his parents'' house. I finally pull away to breath. Alex leans his forehead against mine and my heart breaks a little more. "I wanted to do that earlier, but my mind was so jumbled up. You know what I mean." #Chapter 57: A Heavy Heart "Hmmmm. It wasss nice.'' I straighten up and look over at the door, which is partially ajar, and don''t see anyone watching-to my relief. Alex notices. "Don''t worry. My parents aren''t out there. They''re probably getting ready for bed right now." He leans in to kiss me again, and I put my hand against his chest, holding him back. "Not here." His sigh is deep and defeated. "Ahhh...okay." I''m relieved that he doesn''t argue. Instead, he wraps his ams around me and holds me, enveloping me in his pine scent. Leaving a little for me to relish when he''s gone. After Alex leaves, I sneak into the bathroom and wash up. The house is quiet and I know his parents'' bedroom is somewhere at the other end of the house, so I don''t risk running into thein.. I text my mom goodnight while I turn down the bed, and she immediately replies. This is reassuring: I do fear some rogue wolf is still stalking the house looking for me. I couldn''t bear it if something happened to her while I''m gone. While I''m hiding. It''s just another thing to worry about. When I''m finally able to slide under the covers and getfortable, my mind refuses to relent. I have so much to think about now aside from my mom''s safety- so much I didn''t know before. Like that Alex''s brother might not recover. The whole Alpha thing bothers me. Alex has made it clear-at least to me-that he doesn''t want to lead the pack. But has he discussed this with his parents? And even if he did, is it a choice he can even make? It''s true Alex is a natural-born leader. I''ve seen it firsthand in the rink. His team adores him-would do anything for him. I''m sure he would make a great Alpha. Only that means he''s here. Forever. Not with me. That realization breaks my heart. Another thing I can''t settle with is that Alex''s birthday is only a few days away. Or that the lore is correct: Werewolves have a fated mate which means Alex will discover his, maybe in just a few days-and it won''t be me because I''m not a wolf. Will it be Rita? I haven''t met other females, but I tried to spy any at dinner. Alex didn''t talk to anyone else, but that is only because I was there. I did see at least a handful of other young people there, around our age. It could be anyone... But my mind keeps going back to Rita. She''s older than Alex, but I don''t know if that matters. She is tough and gorgeous...and an important part of the pack. I mean, she must be if she was one of Michael''s posse. And Alex''s parents trusted Alex''s care to her. Does that mean they anticipate a bond there? She wasn''t fated to Michael, or else they would have known by now, so it''s possible. My heart can''t take the idea of Alex and Rita. I mean, it has to be someone else, right? Maybe someone he already knows, some girl from the pack he grew up with, who will miraculously emit some animalistic hormone that Alex will be drawn Okay, I don''t even know how that works. I''m afraid to ask. It''s bad enough to know they transform and do the deed in werewolf form. That''s hard to imagine. No-I choose to imagine myself with Alex. We are in human form, entangled... kissing and loving each other. Wrapped in pine. #Chapter 57: A Heavy Heart That''s what'' on my mind when I finally drift to sleep. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 58 #Chapter 58: The Waiting Game #Chapter 58: The Waiting Game It''s a long three days waiting for Alex''s birthday. I don''t leave the house much. Most of our meals are taken with just the family, and Alex disappears frequently to either sit with his brother or take care of pack business in his brother''s stead. His parents are also out most of the day, and Rita is gone to meet with the Malkeye pack, so I''m often left with my thoughts. Which is not good. But the first thing I do each morning is talk to my fnom, to continually reassure her I''m okay. But to be honest, these talks also reassure me of the same. I need to know she''s not in danger, and when I ask her if she''s seen or heard anything unusual either at home or work, she blows me off. This is good, because it means she thinks I''m being ridiculous as opposed to wondering why some weird guy is following her and if it has anything to do with me. At least that''s one bit of good news, I also talk to Hailey, who thinks I''m still at camp. It really was a good cover, convincing, I mean. Hailey and I haven''t been close enough for her to realize I''ve never been to camp before and am really not the outdoorsy kind of girl. It helped when I told her that I was only going because Alex was going and wanted me there. That made her feel better about Alex, especially after his less- than-ideal behavior when he returned. I also got to hear about her infatuation with Lenard. They do a lot of normal things together, like go on dates and talk on the phone...though I''m sure the phone conversations are mostly one-sided. Still, they see each other every `day. In a normal way. It makes my heart hurt more. I''m trying to prepare myself for that moment when I will have to leave Alex. It may be only days away, but it could also be weeks. How can I endure this for that long? "He''s just the sweetest," Hailey purrs on the other end of the line. "When you get back from camp, we should go on another double date. If only we could, I think. Instead, I tell her that would be awesome. In an effort to fill the rest of my time with purpose, I start writing in a journal. Well, it''s actually a school notebook that''s only been half-used and has now been converted into a journal. This helps me organize my thoughts. This is where I write how frustrating it is to just sit around and wait. It''s also where I write the love story I wish I could have with Alex, as I daydream about what life would be like if he could renounce his pack and escape with me. We would live on the go, never staying in one ce too long, with only each other for sce. It sounds like the kind of story any teenage girl would read, and I think it could even be a book someday. A real Romeo and Juliette...with fur and fangs. I also write notes to my mother, ones I hope she''ll never have to read. I tell her things that I never feltfortable saying before, like how proud I am of her for being so strong after dad left. Or how I understand that she felt stuck with him because she was afraid she couldn''t support the two of us on her own. Not that I condone that mindset, but I forgive her for it. With my life on the line, I realize I can''t hold on to old hurts or pain from the past. I have to look forward, painful as it is to think what my life will be like if I survive this ordeal. When I survive this ordeal, I correct myself, because I know Alex won''t let anything bad happen to me. The night before his birthday, Alex takes me on another walk to the stream. It''s starting to feel familiar. I wonder if he''s brought other girls-pack girls-here before, if this is like a local make-out hangout. #Chapter 58: The Waiting Game Not that I would mind making out with him here... The night is overcast, so the stars are hidden from view, and it''s dark out. I wonder if this is a bad sign or if I''m just reading into it. Then again, I''ve always had a feeling for these things...and I''m usually right. Alex sits in the same ce as before, and when I sit down, he scoots up to me, putting his arm around me. His scent is strong, but off in some way. I don''t know if this has anything to do with tomorrow, but I know the prospect has me on edge. "Hasss something happened? To Rita?" Alex doesn''t answer at first. "She still isn''t back-and Michael''s getting worse." "Should ssshe be back?" Alex nods. "Did you call?" "Her phone is off. I don''t know if she doesn''t have service, or if she''s not allowed tomunicate with anyone while she''s there." As much as I don''t want Rita in Alex''s life, the thought of her being held hostage worries me. I mean, she''s a tough werewolf, but she''s at the mercy of an opposing pack right now. "Are the packsss...friendly?" "They''re cordial. We don''t really deal with one another, putting physical distance between our bases so we''re less likely to cross paths." "Is Rita okay there? "I hope so..." Alex gives me a kiss on the head. I lean mine on his shoulder, wanting to savor his proximity to me while I can. After all, tomorrow is his birthday and who knows what is going to happen. "What are you thinking?" Alex asks. He always seems to know when I''m in my head too much. "I''m worried," I say. "About tomorrr-row." "Me, too." And it''s as if he''s reading my thoughts when he adds, "When Rita gets back, things are going to change." He can''t see, but I bite my lip. Everything I feared would be true is wrapped up in that statement. Chapter 59 #Chapter 59: A Birthday Celebration Spoiled The next morning, the air in the house feels cool. I should have taken that as another sign. I wake up early with the anticipation of telling Alex happy birthday. I know his parents are nning a small, intimate breakfast celebration in spite of his wishes to be left alone. I helped them put up a few balloons the night before, and I hope this will lighten his mood a little. Honestly, I was surprised they thought to ask me to help, especially Mr. Hewlett. It made me feel included, like maybe they don''t disapprove of me being here after all. I was surprised to see Rita in the kitchen this morning, arranging tes on the table, a birthday breakfast of eggs, sausage, bacon, and biscuits and gravy spread across it, as if omitting cake made it a little less of a celebration. I made Alex a cardst night... after we hung balloons. If we are celebrating then I want him to have something from me, and even though a homemade card feels a bit silly and childish, it''s all I can do on such short notice. However, I didn''t bring my card out; I want to give that to him in private. Now that Rita is here, I may not give it to him at all. If she got him something, my card won''t evenpare. I can''t help but wonder what happened with the other pack, but Rita doesn''t look the worse for wear. In fact, she looks like she rolled out of a beauty magazine. She doesn''t suffer a single blemish and her hair is immacte. Now I''m really starting to dislike her. Alex must smell the food, because he walks out of his bedroom in a better mood than I expected. His hair is rumpled, and his pajama bottoms are resting low on his hips, slipping a little further as he stretches his arms high above his head, revealing the muscture of his core in a teasing way. He''s obviously unaware of the breakfast''s implication. "Wow, Mother-it smells so good..." Then he sees the balloons in the kitchen and his face drops. Then it grows dark. "What is this???" he yells. "I told you I''m not celebrating!!!" "This is a big day for you, Son," his father says. "Your brother would want you to celebrate it." Alex rushes over to the balloons and begins ripping them down. "Why is it no one cares what I want??? He stomps them, popping and deting each one. ¡°No one listens to me! I told you I don''t want to celebrate my birthday! I want to help my brother-to find out what''s wrong with him! And I don''t want to get stuck in this shit hole because everyone is too afraid to face the truth and deal with it!!!" He sees Rita and stops. They look at one another, and some understanding passes between them. He calms down a little, and I see him shift his head around as if he''s popping his neck. While looking straight at her. Now I can''t breathe. All I can do is stand there watching, afraid to move or say anything. I don''t even think Alex has registered that I''m in the room. If Alex''s mother and father notice what I am, they don''t say anything, instead standing their ground, indignant. "We listen to you," T states calmly. "That is why you have been allowed to stay away so long-but do not forget we are your pack, and this is where you belong.¡± Alex growls, only this sound isn''t the passionate purr I''ve be ustomed to. It''s raw and angry. "I know #Chapter 59 A Birthday Celebration Spotted where I belong you wont let me forget that!" 42580803 "Don''t forget you were told to stay away," Alex''s father adds, "You were the one who insisted on returning" That''s the final straw, Alex flips over a kitchen chair and storms out of the room. No one follows. I don''t see Alex the rest of the morning, I don''t see Rita either, which bothers me. I stay in my room for a while, thinking about Alex, He has atemper, and I don''t know if it''s the wolf in him, in this ce, because I''d never seen it before. Not like this. Then there''s the Rita thing...and now I know. So do they. I mean, I saw it! Now my heart is shattered, and I don''t know how to act around anyone. I was starting to feelfortable with Alex again, even if he only kissed me once, and even if it was secret, in the dark. I can understand why he wouldn''t want the others to think he''s romantically involved with a buman. Although, I guess he isn''t now. Not anymore. So I have a good cry. When I finally emerge, T is sitting alone at the kitchen table. The breakfast has long been cleared away, though I don''t think anyone ate it. T, gentle and soft- spoken, looks sad. When I ask about Alex and Rita, she says they went to spend the morning with Michael. ''I sit at the table with her, in the chair to her right. I figure we can be sad together. "Did ssshe learn. Anything?" I ask, nervously. I want to know, but I''m afraid I won''t like what I hear. "She was able to meet with the Alpha, but he didn''t have anything to tell her. Apparently, they''ve also had a few run-ins with rogue werewolves, but nothing like we''ve had Their Alpha doesn''t think the rogues are organized "Do you agree?" T looks away, searching for her answer somewhere in her mind. I know that look; I''ve made that look. "I know something is going on." She turns back to me. "I also know it has something to do with you, only I don''t know why." "Me neither." She studies my face. "There''s something familiar about you, but I can''t put my finger on it. Some familiarity...like I''ve met you before." She shakes her head. "You''re important to the rogues....and I don''t feel it was an ident you met my son." Maybe it wasn''t an ident, I think to myself, but it may have been a curse. "Ssso, what do we do now?" "We''ll have to figure out another strategy, I''m afraid. The Council is meetingter today. Rita will give a report on what urred, and we will... try to find another way.'' This is all starting to feel hopeless. I was certain the Malkeye pack would know more. I mean, I''m not the only one being targeted. Look at what happened to Michael and the pack members with him! I''m close to tears again. I''m being hunted by crazy werewolves, and the man I love is fated to someone else. T reaches over and grabs my hand, squeezing it gently. "Don''t worry. As long as you are here, we will assure your safety." #Chapter 59: A Birthday Celebraton Spoiled "Will you. Help...me with sssomething?" "Of course, dear. Whatever you need." "I know Alex isss...under a lot of stress. I want. To make him. Something." Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 60 #Chapter 60: Anxiety Alex Rita and I haven''t spoken about it. She told me what happened with Ryan, the Malkeye Alpha, which is discouraging enough. If none of the Malkeye members have been attacked, then the rogues are exclusively after the Ayzena. And Cynthia. My heart aches just thinking about her, my damsel in distress. If there has ever been anyone- human or otherwise-I''ve felt the need to protect, it''s Cynthia. But I felt something stronger this morning. My body hummed with...adrenaline? Hell...I''m not sure. I was amped up, is all I know, which may exin the temper tantrum I threw. In hindsight, I think I may have overreacted. That''s embarrassing enough, but Rita? That my body so unmistakably reacted to her was not something I expected at all. I''m not sure I even like her as a friend, much less a mate. I''d even started to imagine myself with Cynthia. Living with her, being with her... I shake it off. I knew better. I only allowed those thoughts to make myself feel better in this shit show of a predicament I''m in. Cynthia represents everything that''s right about my life, everything that''s simple. But that''s a luxury I can''t afford anymore. Simple was ripped away. What humanity I tried to embrace is gone. Probably forever. Then something else urs to me: If Rita is my fated mate, I''ll have to give up human women. I''ve only ever been with human women, and I like how expressive they are, how demure. They treat a guy like he''s the only thing important in their world. Werewolf chicks can be brutal...and honest. I''ll have to give up Cynthia...which I knew wasing, I just wasn''t ready to deal with it. I thought we still had time. She''s be such afort to me, like home away from home. I mean, she actually cares about me, not just my body or my poprity. Hell, at first she didn''t want me because of those things. Then she dared to get to know the real me-which no human girl has ever done before-and she liked the real me. I liked the me I was with her, before...in the world we were in. These are the thoughts that consume me as I sit at my brother''s sick bed. When Rita finally leaves, I can''t help but vent. "Cynthia was never perfect for me," I exin, "-until she was, you know? Ach-it''s so hard to exin..." I just can''t reason it out. Why would I be so attracted to a human if I couldn''t have her? We''re not supposed to feel that way about them. "I don''t want to say you''re lucky for never having found your mate, but..." And I stop myself. How could I say something like that to Michael when he''s lying here like this? "But you will-you''ll find her and have cubs and raise the next Alpha, I know it." I feel a tear fall down my cheek and I''m d we''re alone. I can''t handle the pressure of knowing the life I have created for myself is crashing before me. "You have to," I whisper. Because I can''t be you.... At the Council meeting, I work hard to keep my cool. I''ve decided that no matter what they say, I''ll deal with it once and for all. My way. I can''t ept Rita''s report that nothing has happened to the Malkeye pack. If rogues are attacking our pack, #Chapter 60. Anxiety Alex they''re attacking others. The Elders believe it, though. Then there''s Cynthia. All I can figure is that she has a target on her back because of me. To hurt me, since I''ll be the next Alpha. Which makes this personal. "You''re being exceptionally quiet," Anwen says, eying me skeptically. When I look up, she''s staring straight at me. Everyone is, including Rita. I shake my head, tired and frustrated. "I''m out of answers we all are." What I really want to do is smart-off and tell them they''rezy and ipetent. That I''ll take matters into my own hands, just wait and see. But I don''t. I can''t give anyone warning. So, I focus on my breathing-in and out, in and out, steady and rhythmic. Just like Coach taught us. Owein pipes up. "My suggestions still stands. We could send the girl back, keep an eye on her, wait for them toe out..." The other members mumble their disagreement. My entire body bes enmed with rage. My heartrate is elerating, not that it wasn''t exactly steady in the first ce. I want to punch that piece of crap in the face. Rearrange his nose and teach him that humans aren''t expendable... but that he is. While I can hide these thoughts, I can''t hide my body''s reaction. They''ve noticed, the Elders. "Today is your birthday," Maiyunn says. She watches me intently, waiting for a response. "Yes." "You did not wish to celebrate it with the pack?" "No." "Why?" She stares at me-drilling into me with her eyes and I know what she''s doing. She''s too nice to simplye out and say it, but she wants to know if I''ve found my mate or not. I imagine they''re all wondering that, given the circumstances. I nce at Rita, who is staring at the floor. I don''t think I''ve ever seen her ufortable before this moment. "Michael''s well-being is my priority-our priority¡ªand our focus should be on him until we can find a cure." Weylyn speaks up, saying what we all fear. "He doesn''t have much longer. We may have to look to a future without him." "No-we don''t," I growl. "He''s strong...he''ll pull through "We need to be prepared for all possibilities," Waylyn adds. "And hope we do not need them." "Our physicians have performed theirst barrage of tests," Father announces. "They have tested for a variety of poisons. Not likely the case, given the nature of the attack, but it''s the only thing we haven''t ruled out." *Chapter 5 Anty Ales "All things must be ruled out," Arnulf agrees. To which Owein adds, "We can only hope this will shed some light on Michael''s predicament." I smell him before he enters because his pine scent has grown stronger and muskier. Look out Ralph Lauren; if that scent could be bottled, then any man who wore it would never be safe from a mob of women! Alex drags himself through the front door, his steps lumbered and his head and shoulders drooping I''m the only one there, rxing on the couch, writing in my journal and hoping to see him. The sight of him first brings excitement, then dread. He looks tired, the skin on his face sallow and the bags under his eyes dark. I jump up, dropping my notebook to the floor. "Ohhh-Alex!" I run over to him, and without a thought, 1-hug him. He squeezes me tight, and I can feel his body slowly melting into mine as he lets go of whatever tension he was holding. He kisses my neck and nuzzles his nose in it. "You smell so good..." "Can you. Please. Tell me hat. Happened?¡± "I don''t want to worry you." "Please..." He lifts his head, his body bing tense again. He pulls me closer to him, so close it feels I can feel the ridges of his chest and ab muscles against me. "Mmmm,...Alex..." He releases me and lowers his head to mine. "Let''s sit down, so we can talk." His proximity is almost electrifying. I don''t know what is going on with him, but the energy emanating from his body is like a tuning fork. Being so close to him makes all the nerve endings in my body quiver. It''s erotic. I bite my lip and he growls. The sound reverberates through me, and I can''t catch my breath He senses it, too. It feels...dangerous. Though I can barely breathe, I manage to say, "I have a better idea." key 61 #Chapter 61: Cupcakes, Kisses, & I Love You''s What Alex doesn''t know, is that I made him-well, a card, es¡ªbut also a birthday cupcake. Not a full cake, because I don''t know how he would react after his disy this morning. But something sweet to show him that I care for him, no matter what. Because it''s true. I can''t just stop loving Alex because I know he''s mated to someone else, anymore than I could stop when I found out he isn''t exactly human, We walk, hands sped, in silence toward the stream. We both know what''s going on, and what each one of us will have to give up. Even if we haven''t spoken about it. When we enter the clearing, Alex smells his treat before he sees the nket and the unlit candles. The sky still hasn''t cleared, and the stars and moon are hidden beyond dark clouds that have been threatening rain since yesterday. I can''t see him in the dark, but his scent changes. The tanginess that tinged it is now gone; he smells...clean. "What did you do, Cynthia?" I pull him over to the nket and sit down, feeling around for the lighter. Once the candles are lit, I see him across from me, leaning his weight on one arm, watching me. "You never cease to amaze me." I smile in spite of my sadness. "I know you don''t. Want to cecelebrate your birthday. But I want to. Give you something." His face is warm in the flickering yellow light of the candles, and I want to kiss him so badly. Instead, I unwrap his cupcake and hand the te to him. There is a singe candle in the center, which I light. "Make a wish." Alex closes his eyes, smiles, and blows out his candle. He doesn''t say anything at first, and it takes several seconds before I see a wet stream trickle down his cheek. I reach over and wipe the tear from his face. Like any girl, I can''t watch a man cry without breaking down, so all the tears I cried this morninge back to me. Alex leans in and grabs hold of me, wrapping both arms around my body and bringing me to him. ¡°This is perfect. Thank you," he whispers into my neck. That vibrating sensation, which stopped after we left his house, returns. "What did you. Wish for?" I ask. Alex leans back to look in my eyes. With one hand on each side of my face, he uses his thumbs to clear the tears from my cheeks, and rushes forward, his mouth colliding with mine. There''s such an urgency in his kiss, the thrill fills my body and I''m on a whole other ne of existence. "His hands are in my hair and his lips are and tongue are searching mine, looking for an answer he''ll never find. But I want the same answer. I feel the same heat. My body is ame with a passion that can never be quenched, like it can never get enough of him. Before I know it, I''m someone else. My hands are up his shirt, caressing his beautiful muscles. I''m inching toward him as if I can''t get close enough. Then our bodies are dangerously close, and I only want to dow... Until he suddenly stops. His breathing is ragged as heys is forehead against mine. It''s wet and slides up and down slightly as he works to catch his breath. When he finally sits up, his eyes are glowing gold and his teeth are slightly longnes Holy shit... But it doesn''t scare me. If anything, it makes me want to get him again! There must be something wrong witha the! "I''m sorry," he says, turning away to hide his face. I reach for his cheek with my open palm and turn his face back toward mine. "Don''t hide," His teeth are back to normal, but his eyes are still intense as they look into me. "I was going to tell you that we don''t have much time left. With me being..." 1 interrupt him. "I know. You don''t have to sss-say it." "Hove you, Cynthia," he whispers. "I''m sorry." I start to cry again. Happy tears. Grateful tears. If those words are all we ever have, then I can live with that. "I love you, too, Alex." He pulls me back into him. The electricity is still there, right below the surface, but its intensity has waned. I scoot my back to his chest as we watch the water. The clouds have cleared long enough for stars to dance across the water. I take that as another sign. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 62 #Chapter 62: Two Steps Forward, One Step Back I didn''t sleep wellst night. My heavy heart and scattered hind kept her awake with fitful dreams of being chased and of getting separated from Alex. I send my mother a good morning text, as I''ve done every day since I arrived here, then climb out of bed. Alex''s wordsst night weigh on me. No one has ever spoken the words "I love you¡± to me except my mother. Even now it makes me want to hug the pillow and cry. Only I can''t cry now. I need to be strong for Alex. It isn''t fair to make him regret the inevitable more than he already does. He can''t help his fate anymore than I can, and can''t make him feel guilty for choosing to follow the path set before him. It''s not like he has a choice, anyway. But I don''t have to like it all the same...or Rita. Speak of the devil, as soon as I walk into the kitchen to get a ss of milk, I see Rita is seated at the table, drumming her fingers. Her scowl sets me on alert. If looks could kill... I try not to make eye contact, picking up my pace and beelining straight for the refrigerator. It doesn''t work, of course. She stops when she sees me. "Do you know when he left?" she asks with a growl. No good morning, or how are you doing! Why is she so aggravated, anyway? She''s not the one losing the only man who ever loved her! In fact, she''s the one taking him away! Confused, I stop dead in my tracks. "Who? Alex?" She barks, "Yes, Alex!" I''m taken aback a little; she''s frightening. "I-I don''t know. Isss he gone?" "No-I''m just sitting here asking about him for no reason. Yes, he''s gone!" Rita goes back to drumming her fingers, but she doesn''t stop staring at me like I''m the bane of her existence. I cross the kitchen toward the fridge but can''t bring myself to open the door. Now I''m getting concerned. I cross my arms and think. "With Michael?" "He''s not with his brother." She takes a deep breath and closes her eyes. "Let''s try this again. Alex is not here anywhere. Did he say anything to you about leaving?" I shake my head and realize his scent has disappeared from the house, so he hasn''t been here for a while. It hadn''t really urred to me before, but I smell him even when I can''t see him... "I don''t know. Where." The drumming gets louder, and I want to ask her to stop but know better. She raises one angry eyebrow. "He was really upset at the Council meeting yesterday. He thinks the Malkeye Alpha is lying..." She isn''t looking at me anymore. "He couldn''t do anything that stupid-his parents would skin him!" "What?" I wish Rita would talk faster, but she looks at me, her mouth open, and just shakes her head. I unfold my arms, aggravated at my ignorance and her inability to just say something already. I ball up my fists and yell, "Where???" #Chapter 62. Two Steps Forwath One Step Back She snaps out of whatever trance her brain was lost in. "Alek thinks the Alpha of the Malkeye pack knows more than he''s letting on. I bet he''s on his way to their base." Oh no! "Then we have to go there!" I start to rush past the table when Rita grabs my wrist, stopping me. "You can''t go anywhere, princess. You''re being hunted, remember?" "But..." "But nothing. I''ll go after him," she says with finality. "He can''t have much of a head start, and I can catch up with him if I''m alone. Not to mention, I can handle myself if something goes down." "I''mmming!" I say, my stutter reflecting my irritation She can''t leave me behind! I''ll go crazy if I have to sit here and wait, worrying about whether Alex is okay. I yank my hand back with such force that I''m able to free it from her grip, surprising both of us, "I mean it!" Rita''s eyes get hard, and her brows furrow. "Rooogues...wille. For Alex!" "And you can''t fight them." Rita''s voice is stern and quiet. Scary, really. Deep down, I know she''s right. If we were toe up against a rogue wolf-or even a pack of them-I wouldn''t be of any use. Except maybe to lure them to me... Rita would have to defend me, and maybe get hurt in the process. But that''s a risk I''m willing to take. I honestly don''t give a shit about Rita, and I have to know Alex is okay! "I''m gettinnnggg dressed. Period." Rita shrugs off my insistence. "Do what you want, princess."" She stands up, walks over to the door, and starts putting her shoes on. "I''m going to rescue our future Alpha." I run into my bedroom and strip my pajama pants off as fast as I can, yanking on my jeans from yesterday so I don''t waste time trying to find clean ones. By the time I make it outside, Rita is so far down the street, I can barely see her. For some reason, she hasn''t shifted and started running yet. Maybe she doesn''t want to draw attention to herself. It''s possible no one else knows Alex is gone yet. I break into a run-as fast as my scraggly legs can carry me and Rita must hear me because she turns around. The expression on her face is almost...amused? "I''ming!" I yell out. She smirks. "Figures. You''d better hurry then-unless you can find it on your own!" Then Rita turns and she''s gone! Fortunately for me, she doesn''t shift into werewolf form, because I never would have been able to catch up with her. And there''s no way I''m riding on her back... that would just be awkward. But I do catch up, and she makes sure I''m within eye distance of her, though she stays pretty far ahead and it isn''t long before I''m winded and in need of a break. I stop and bend over, hands on my knees, as I gasp for air. Alex, Fonte chatoyaande my wif Chapter 63 #Chapter 63: As If Things Couldn''t Get Worse We run for hours, barely stopping, when I finally copse from exhaustion. Rita reluctantly slows, then stops, and backtracks to where I''m seated on the ground, my arms pretzeled over my head to open up my chest so my lungs can take in more oxygen. Rita folds her arms over her chest and cocks her hip to one side. "This is why you needed to stay behind. We can''t afford to stop.¡± And I can''t afford the breath to argue with her. I lift my head and close my eyes, willing my body to stop hurting. Rita releases a long sigh and sits down beside me. At first, she doesn''t say anything, just scans the area with her eyes. Finally, she says, "Look...I know you really care about Alex and that''s why you stubbornly insisted oning along." She emphasized the word stubbornly. But before I could argue, she added, "I think it''s brave-especially knowing that dangerous werewolves are waiting to tear you limb from limb." Was this her way of intimidating me or apologizing? I don''t know exactly how to take it...but I know I''m reliant upon her strength and prowess right now. "Thank you. Forrr reminding me." Then I add, "And for waiting." Rita cracks a smirk, which may be the closest thing to a smile I ever get from her. Then again, I find it hard smiling at her, too. Two women...well, one woman and one werewolf...in love with the same man. Can my predicament get any weirder? At this thought, Iugh. My breath ising back. "What?" Rita asks. "Funny. How life works." My mood dampens as I say, "Unfair...isn''t it?" Rita looks at the ground. "It is unfair. I bet Alex would agree." Yeah...I bet he would. Then, suddenly, we both go still. There is a new smell in the air. It''s rotten, and pungent. Rita stands, immediately on alert, her eyes turning gold and glowing intensely. Her head turns one way, then another, scanning the area with her enhanced vision for the source of the smell. Even I know the smell means danger and stand slowly as I look around for anything or anyone-nearby. Behind a bush, in the distance, I see arge pair of yellow eyes staring at me. Now, I know what this means. Whatever is over there isn''t human, but a huge, hairy, terrifying beast that means to do me harm. It''s the hunter, I''m the prey. And like a deer in headlights, I freeze in ce. I''m barely able to manage a whisper. "Rrr-rita...¡± But she''s already spotted him. She transforms, her slender human form changing as her skin starts ripping and her bones and joints begin popping, until she''s morphed into a huge, hairy animal growling at my side. She doesn''t make a move, poised on her haunches and ready to spring, her snarl a warning to the beast now #Chapter 63. As If Things Couldn''t Get Worse stepping away from the tree to meet her challenge. In full view, it looks huge even from here, and I fear Rita won''t be able to handle it on her own. She''s bigger than one would imagine a female to be-and she''s certainly a skilled fighter-but her opponent looks like he''s almost twice her size. Her ears twitch as she stares him down. But he isn''t backing down. In fact, he begins skulking toward us. The closer he gets, the more his pace picks up until he breaks into a full-on run. Ritaunches from beside me, kicking up dirt, and speed toward the beast. I''ve stopped breathing but I can''t take my eyes off of them. The two bodies collide in a tussle of fur and teeth. At first, Rita is on top of her opponent, using her speed and hisrge size against him. She''s on his back, mping down with her teeth on the back of his neck. It isn''t long before he slings her down, straddles her and goes for her jugr. But Rita is too fast. She slips from beneath him, except he''s able to get his jaw around her ankle. She yelps but kicks it free. The two square back up and tussle, front paws up and on each other''s shoulders as though doing the dance of death. They spin, twist, bite-all in an effort to regain the upper hand. Rita is able to get a grip with her teeth on the rogues back and it howls in pain, then twists free. If chomps at her, getting her leg in its vice-like jaw. It chomps down hard. And I can see blood pouring out from Rita''s leg. I put my hands over my mouth in horror and disbelief. Rita can''t wiggle free and is crying out in pain. What if the rogue werewolf wins? I''ll be dead meat...literally. "RITA!!!!!!" I cry out, not knowing what else to do. The rogue lets go of her leg and turns its body toward me. Blood drips from its mouth and I know what it wants. I turn and run with everything I have. I know I can''t get away, but maybe I can put some distance between us before it gets me. I don''t turn around, but I know it''s after me! I pump my arms to gain some speed. I see a tree up ahead that I might be able to climb if I can get to it. I can hear the beast behind me, gaining ground. Can I make it?" "Uuuhhhh-"I cry out as I get closer to the tree. Suddenly I''m upon it, grasping at branches with my hands, trying to find traction against the bark with the toes of my shoes, pulling my bodyweight up with all my might. I hear the growl behind me... I pull myself up off the ground... I feel it''s hot breath at my ankle... Then I hear a yelp. I scramble up onto the lowest branch before I turn around and see Rita on top of the rogue''s back. She''s perched, all four paws on its back, her own back arched as she tugs at its flesh with her teeth. It twists one direction, then another trying to throw her...but her grip is too strong. I know I need to help her because I can see the trail of blood her leg left behind. It takes several seconds before I''m able to tear my gaze away from the violent scene before me, but I look around #Chapter 62 As if Things Could Get Worse for anything I can use as a makeshift weapon. That''s when I see arge broken branch under my hiding spot. Something inside me clicks I don''t know what possesses me to do it-fear for my own life, or maybe for the life of my protector-but the feral animal inside me that wants to survive takes over. I jump down, crouched on the ground as I watch the two werewolves struggle. My heart begins pounding, flooding my limbs with oxygen-rich blood. My senses be hyper focused and sharp. I can smell the blood and the sweat and the dirt as the air stirs around the battling beasts. I grab the branch and wait. I can feel the rough bark of the branch against my palm as I grip it tightly. As soon as the rogue begins turning away, I jump up and use my bodyweight to ram the end of the branch into its chest. It leaps up, its high-pitched howl reverberating off the trees. Rita rolls off its back, using the opportunity to go for its throat. She thrashes her head around, pulling at the creature''s jugr. It stops fighting, its body twitching, and she lets go. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 64 #Chapter 64: The Getaviay With the assant down, I''m able to get to Rita. She can''t stand in her present form, despite several efforts at getting to her feet, "I don''t know what. To do," I admit to her. "I-1 can''t. Help you. Too big!" With great effort and a lot of pain, Rita shifts back to human. It''s a slow process, and hard to watch. I have to turn my head because of the nature of the process and how coarse it really is. They''ve always changed so quickly that I never noticed the details. The details. Are. Gross. So is the wolf who is barely alive. Heisn''t shifting, and hisrge body fwitches sporadically, I wonder if he''s going to die here. After Rita has finally taken human form, I hear her ragged breathing. She sits up, gasping and trying to calm herself. Then she turns to me, and for the first time, I see real concern in her eyes. "Are you okay?" ¡°I-yyy-yeah,¡± I say giving my body a nce over again. Amazed as I am at my fortune, I''m still too shocked to be grateful. "How are you? Your leg?" I kneel down beside her as we study it. The pain must be intense, because she has to grit her teeth to straighten her leg out. The bite marks are so deep, flesh has been torn away to reveal the bone beneath. Between that and the stench of fresh blood, it''s all I could do not to throw up. "Let me," I say, getting on my knees and putting my arms under her shoulders to scoop her up. I straighten my knees and lift her with all my might, but even in human form Rita is heavy, and my Herculean strength is gone. Rita cries out in pain but helps as best she can, and after I get her righted and steady on her feet, she''s able to hobble with assistance. She looks over at her attacker and spits. "We''ll be back for you," she growls. "Now let''s go. The best I can figure, we have about an hour''s walk if I can keep from stopping." "Okay." With one arm bracing around my shoulders, we continue on our journey. It takes almost two hours to get to the Malkeye base. We have to stop a few times, but Rita eventually finds a sturdy walking stick to shift some of her significant weight to. It''s amazing to me: She is shapely but slender, and she''s got to weigh well over one hundred and fifty pounds! Finally, we do make it, and the sun hasn''t peaked yet, so I feel like we''ve made good time. I guess I didn''t realize the wolf bases were this close in proximity, and I''m suddenly grateful. As we approach the first set of houses on the road, pack members begin to notice us. This makes me nervous: Thest time I walked into unfamiliar werewolf territory, I had two native members with me. That was bad enough...this is worse. Rita must be able to sense my anxiety. "Don''t worry-they know me." I see a familiar face right away. Rushing through the crowd is a man...uh, or whatever....a little older, but husky and handsome. He has a dark beard, wavey hair, and strong features. Close behind him is Alex. #Chapter 64. The Getaway My heart jumps at the sight of him. I can''t help but call out his name. Both men give me a once over before turning their attention to Rita. They slide her arm off my shoulders and pick her up, carrying her off. Not even a word to me. Leaving me standing there with strangers. I scurry to catch up and follow them, again regretting my decision toe. We enter arge house, nicer than the others, and they fay Rita on a couch. Her wounds have clotted and she has stopped bleeding. Now her leg is covered in dried blood...and it still looks bad. I stand back and watch as Alex and the man hustle to get water and rags and jars of unknown substances. They settle in front of her, rip away her pants, and begin cleaning her leg. "It''s bad but I''ve seen worse," the man says. "At least it''s started to heal. This will help," he adds as he opens a jar, pours some of its contents on a clean r?g, and begin wiping her leg. With nothing left to do, Alex stands and watches. The smell of pine in the room is strong. I don''t know if the smell ising from Alex alone or both of them. Wither way, it can''t overpower the scent of blood and sweat. When Alex turns to look at me, some of the wildness in his eyes has dimmed, but they''re still gold and intense. He stalks over to me and hugs me, then pulls me out of the room, down a hall, and out onto a back porch. There are a couple of beers on a wooden table, and I assume this is where they were when we arrived. "How did you know?" He huffs, like it should be obvious. "We could smell the blood a mile away." I guess his answer is obvious, now that I think about it. If I can smell it being so close, they must be able to smell it from a much greater distance. He looks my body over, turning me left then right as he inspects me, and when he''s satisfied that I''m okay, he lets me have it. "Why are you here?!!" The wildnesses back to his eyes and his scent bes even stronger. His arms il as he paces. "I don''t understand you, Cynthia! You know there are bad things out there trying to get to you and you-with no regard for yourself or anyone else-decide to put yourself in harm''s way!!!" I fight back tears. Sad tears, angry tears-tears that want to let Alex know how overwhelmed I am right now. "We were tryyy-ying. To get to. You. Bastard!" He stops, takes a few breaths, puts his hands on his hips, and looks at the ground. I don''t know what he''s thinking, and I''m so afraid for him to speak. Calmly, he continues. "I''m sure you were worried about me, but I was nning on being back this afternoon before anyone''s radar went up." He walks over and wraps his arms around me, burying his head in my neck. His scent is evening out, back to a musky blend. I just can''t understand why he wouldn''t tell anyone. Why did he leave me in the dark after sharing such an intimate confession with mest night?, But all I can ask is, "Why?" "I couldn''t risk my parents finding out. They don''t know I''m here." #Chapter 64: The Getaway I squeeze him tighter. I don''t want to ever let go. When we finally let go, I whisper, "Rita. Will be okay." "I''m sure she will. The Alpha of the pack, Ryan, is who I was with. He''s the one attending to her now. He''s supposedly a gifted healer, so she''s in the right hands. Besides, it isn''t a mortal wound." He must mean for a werewolf. "Then what is?" "The jugr." I cringe, and heughs. "You asked." Alex hugs me again, then kisses me on the head. "We left it. The olf. In the woods," I say, almost absentmindedly. His head snaps up. "Was it alive?" I bite my lip and nod. Alex starts growling and pulls back, holding me at arm''s length. "I need you to stay here-promise me!" I nod. "Okay. But where are you...?" And before I have the chance to answer, Alex is pulling me by the hands back inside. Chapter 65 #Chapter 65: Safe & Sound I''m sore and weak, but most of the pain has subsided. "Thank you," I say to Ryan, who is kneeling over me and bandaging my leg. "It''s a pretty nasty bite," he replies, not meeting my eyes, but it''ll heal." "I know you said you didn''t know anything about these rogues, but they''re hunting us, Ryan. Especially Alex''s human." "What do you know about her?" "Cynthia?" I''m still a little lightheaded from the loss of blood, so my speech is a little slow. "Not really anything... she''s just normal." "I think thepany she''s attracting says otherwise." Ryan leans back on his heels. "They obviously want her. Maybe Michael, too. I don''t know. I don''t know why unorganized mutts would target your pack.¡± "I don''t know..." I really don''t. All I can think of right now is that I have to get back to the pack with Alex and Cynthia soon, or things will get worse. Chalk it up to my weakened state-I know I do-because I don''t usually ask for help, but Michael needs it. I can''t let him die. "Did Alex ask about his brother?" Ryan shakes his head. "I really don''t know anything." "No-I mean did he ask you to see if you can help him?" He looks at me, not registering. "To treat him?" But that''s all I can manage. I really just want to close my eyes and sleep. "He didn''t." Ryan looks away, and I''m afraid he''s going to deny me. But when he turns back to me, I seepassion in his face. "But I will." I try to smile, and I think I do...right before sleep take me. By the time we''re back inside, Rita is fast asleep on the couch, her leg wrapped with only small patches of blood soaking through. Alex releases my hand and motions for me to sit in the chair near the couch. "Cynthia said the werewolf that attacked them was still alive when they got away. We should go find it." "But how? It''s ssssooo far." "I''m an excellent tracker," Alex states matter-of-factly. Ryan, who is still kneeling by the couch, stands. I''m amazed at how broad his shoulders are. He''s fit in that works- outside-all-day kinda way. He''s even wearing a nnel. I''ll bet he''s really resourceful. He scratches his chin through his beard. "We can try." Alex nods adamantly. There''s an invisible electric current surrounding him-really since he''s turned 18-but it''s more intense right now, just like it was when we first got there. And his musky scent hasn''t soured. If anything, it''s stronger when he''s more excited. #Chapter 65 Safe & Sound Things I''ve learned about him that I''ll one day have to try and forget... Ryan disappears down the hall, thenes back with a backpack. Alex leans down and kisses me on the forehead. "Don''t leave this house," he warns me. I agree. Really because I have no other choice. Also, because I don''t want to risk running into another one of those things. They''re terrifying and each encounter gets more harrowing There''s no television, and Rita is passed out, so I explore the house. It is simple butrger than the neighboring houses. When I peek into the bedrooms, I notice one has a television. Must be Ryan''s because it''s the only room with one. It''s a nice room, with dressers to match the bed. Then I notice the smell of flowers, and I wonder where they''reing from because I don''t see any. What I do see is a picture of Ryan with a woman and a small boy. I wonder where they are right now, and when they''ll be home. Of course, I don''t go all the way into the room. Bedrooms are private, personal, and ''m a stranger. Okay, I know that snooping in all its forms is bad, but what do they expect when they practically leave me here alone? I explore the rest of the one-story house. There are two other bedrooms that are smaller. One is furnished with a small dresser and a double bed, the other with a twin bed, dresser, and desk. There are toys in this room, too. But I don''t smell anything. Suddenly it urs to me, when did smell be so prominent a sense for me? It''s puzzling. Perhaps smells are stronger in the werewolf world than in the human world? That''s the only exnation I cane up with. I find two bathrooms and aundry room. Nothing extravagant or unexpected. The smell throughout the house is pretty uniform: pine, which must be a male wolf thing, mixed with something acidic, like citrus. Not knowing what else to do, I go back to the living area and sit in a chair near the couch. Rita is stirring, and I hope she wakes up-because I''m bored and lonely, not because I want to talk to her, exactly. But before Rita has the chance to wake up, my exhausted body conks out. I wake up some time after Alex and Ryan have returned. Rita is also awake and sitting up, but no one else is there. No other female, no kid. "What happened?" I ask, rubbing my eyes, my voice still hoarse from sleep. Alex, sitting on the couch with Rita, answered. "You were asleep when we got back. We didn''t want to wake you." Seeing them together on the couch was not a sight I wanted to wake up to. I try to push away my jealousy. "I haven''t been sssleeping well," I exin. "It must have. Caught up." "Alex exined your situation to me," Ryan says. He is looking at me as though I''m some curiosity behind ss at a side show. "I couldn''t imagine being in your shoes." I don''t know how to respond. My mind is still groggy from sleep and fighting to retrieve images from a dream I can''t quite recall. But they''re all looking at me, and I want to curl myself into ball and disappear. Finally, I say, "I understand why you hide your identity from humans. I don''t know who would believe it..." "Some superstitions are true. Though I promise we''re not the monsters people like to make us out to be." #Chapter 65. Safe & Sound "Not now, anyway," Rita adds. She and Alex are not exactly side by side, but they''re not on opposite ends of the couch, either. Little details I notice that bother me more than the presence of werewolves. Ryan brings me some water, and I smile in gratitude. So far, he hasn''t been anything but helpful and hospitable, but there''s something about him that sets my feelers on edge. I can''t quite put my finger on it... "Did you find him?" I ask. Alex exhales. "He was dead by the time we got there." Rita shifts her body so she can straighten her leg more. Her flinch suggests the wound id still sore. "That''s the second one.'' Ryan hovers in the entryway to the kitchen. "I guess that''s one more you won''t have to worry about." "How are we going to get back before anyone notices we''re gone?" Rita asks, looking down at her leg. "Don''t worry," Alex says. "I already sent my parents a mind link. I mean, it''s one thing if I''m the only one gone... it may take them a while to miss me-but all four of us? I told them what happened to Rita and that we''ll be back tomorrow. By then, Rita''s leg should be significantly better. As it is now, I wouldn''t risk taking her out there." Rita nods her understanding, probably relieved that she''s not expected to hobble through enemy territory. I know I''m relieved: I don''t think I could face another monster right now. "Listen," Ryan calls from the doorway, "let me whip us up some grub and we can discuss things over some food. These girls probably haven''t eaten since this morning." "Food would be nice," Rita replies. "I haven''t eaten since yesterday." They all look at me and I nod. "Me, too." Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 66 #Chapter 66: Dinner & a n #Chapter 66: Dinner & ¨¤ n You learn so much by watching people. Ryan, for example, is an excellent cook and looks right at home in the kitchen. Alex even helps, and I didn''t know Alex could cook I help put out the ce settings and set the food on the dining room table: chicken, bacon, biscuits and a mix of random vegetables that don''t look like they belong together. I soon figured out Ryan put that unusual ensemble together for me, the human. "I''ve heard not all humans eat meat," he exined. Rita wanted to eat outside to get some fresh air, but Ryan pointed out that we would be discussing delicate matters and shouldn''t be outside where just anyone could get wind of the situation. Alex agreed, so we each took a seat and filled a te. As we eat, with me being the only one to touch the vegetable mix, they discuss events as we know them. No one seems to understand why I''m a factor in the rogue upset, much less me. No one knows for sure whether this is a coordinated effort against the Ayzena pack, or if the Malkeye pack should also be concerned. That''s when Ryan tells me a little about his pack''s history. "This isn''t our first run-in with rogue wolves." He begins. Rogue wolved killed my older brother a little over ten years ago. We never did find who did it." Now, Alex is even more convinced his theory is right. "Look, if your brother was murdered by rogues, and my brother was attacked by them and is on his death bed, it seems to me that the two events could be rted." "I mean, it could be," Ryan admits. "Hell, that was ten years ago. But we don''t know anything about these rogue werewolves. We don''t know if they''re organized enough to even do something like this. You said yourself, you only encounter one at a time." "But Michael and I encountered a group of them," Rita adds. "What if Alex is right? What if they are trying to pick off the leaders of the local packs? They coulde for you next." Ryan doesn''t seem convinced. "I don''t know. Why wait so long?" Alex shakes his head. "Who knows? Maybe they weren''t ready...or weren''t able to deal with your session. I''m sure it has something to do with timing." "Then why your human? She''s not important to anyone." He says this so matter-of-factly and I''m instantly offended Alex runs his hand through his hair, dropping his head. His scent falters with faint waves emanating from his body. "I think they''re after her because of me. If Michael dies, I''m next in line." Ryan nods. "I guess that makes sense." "Of course, it does," Rita argues. "So what are we going to do about it?" Ryan pushes his now empty te forward and leans back in his chair. "Well, if they''re organized then they have a base. I suppose we could look for it." Alex nods excitedly and his scent regains its potency. "I''m sure we could sniff them out if we tried." "What direction did the wolfe from?" Alex asks Rita. "I can''t be sure, but I think he came from the northwest." Ryan nods. "That''s all mountains. It would be a good ce to hide...keep your scent confined." #Chapter 66: Dinner & a n "Then that''s where we start," Alex adds exuberantly. Chapter 67 #Chapter 67: Close to Ryan After dinner, I help Ryan clean up while Alex helps Rita outside to exercise her leg, which is rapidly healing, I wash the dishes while Ryan puts them away, and he uses the opportunity to ask me questions. It makes me feel a little ufortable, but I am a guest in his house, and it ispletely understandable, even under normal circumstances, that he would want to get to know more about me. At first, he asks typical questions, like where I grew up and about my parents. I respond with minimal information, but enough to satisfy him. He quickly realizes I have a stutter, but that doesn''t put him off. "It makes you more intriguing," he admits. The statement shocks me, and I get a little shy. I think I may even be blushing as I reply, "No...I''m not..." "You are," he argues. "I can''t figure you out, but there is something special about you, Cynthia." "I get that. A lot." I reply, definitely blushing now. Ryan has gotten closer to me, physically, since we began cleaning up, and I''ve noticed that he keeps finding ways to brush against me with an arm or, a few times, his whole body. And for some reason, my body is reacting to him. Not like it does with Alex, exactly, but there is some deep, chemical response that I can''t seem to ignore. This intrigues me. Apparently male werewolves emit some hormone that says ''Hey, girl...I''m here and ready for the taking. Apparently it''s so prominent that even human females feel it. Then, when they reach legal age, it spikes. I''m also curious about Ryan''s country-boy demeanor. I mean, he looks like a mountain man and dresses like one, even uses the appropriate ng on asion, except he seems more refined, like it''s not natural to him. I worry that he senses it...that it''s why he keeps getting closer. I rinse a bowl and ce it in the dish drainer for him to retrieve and dry. Such a normal task for an abnormal situation. "Can I asssk you something?" "Of course," he says. "Are you married?" And please don''t take that question the wrong way... He gets silent, pensive. "I was. She died...along with my boy" I stop mid-scrub and look at him. "I''m sooo sssorry to hear that! What happened?" His face darkens and I see his chest rise. He''s quiet for a moment before saying, "There was an ident. A few years ago." Then he goes quiet. I want to push-to ask him more questions-but the air around him has grown heavy and I''m afraid of making him angry. After a while, the air lightens. Ryan scoots closer to me as he dries arge serving dish. "I''m sorry. It''s sull a sensitive subject for me... I don''t mean to be rude." "Can I. Asssk another?" "Yes...don''t be afraid to ask me anything." #Chapter 67: Close to Ryan This time I keep my hands busy scrubbing and my eyes on my task. "Thisss is personal. Will you ever. Mate. Again?" "I guess you don''t know how these things work, huh?" I shake my head, still not looking at him. But I can feel his eyes on me, and the feeling between us gets stronger, more pronounced. "I can choose whoever I would like to mate with now. But haven''t had interest." "Ohhh..." Ryan reaches around my back to get the other dish towel, pressing his arm against me as he leans in. I think he is smelling me... "We''re back," I hear Alex call as he walks in the room, Rita''s arm around his shoulder, and sees us. His brow furrows and anger shes across his face before disappearing. Ryan doesn''t rush to release me, not even acknowledging anything is happening. I mean, is something happening? Because it sure feels like it. I haven''t been alone with Alex since we first arrived. After the dinner dishes are put away and Rita is settled into a spare room, Alex disappears. I go searching for him and find him on the back porch, where we argued earlier. This time doesn''t start out any different. He is leaning over the railing, his back to me. He turns when he hears the door, registers it''s me, and turns away again. He is alone, giving me an opportunity to clear the air. "About earlier." "You don''t have to exin," he says sharply. "I guess it doesn''t matter, anyway." How dare he! "That''sss not fair! It all matters! You matter! To me!" He turns around and leans back against the railing, his hands gripping it and causing the muscles in his arms to flex. Such beautiful muscles.... He must notice me noticing him, and a brief smile crosses his face. "You know what I mean." He sighs, his chest slumping as he exhales. "Come here." I walk over to him and wrap my arms around him, melting into his hard chest and igniting our electric bond. "I wish things were different." I bury my head in his chest, inhaling his unique scent. I could smell him forever! "Me, too." "This has been... hell, I don''t know. This is not what I expected when we met. But even then..." "What?" "It''s like something drew me to you. Then that asshole... treating you the way he did. You didn''t deser don''t deserve this." 1. at. You He squeezes me, as if afraid I would disappear if he let go. "I know you didn''t choose this-to love something like me and end up somewhere like this." I look up at him, into his golden eyes. "I do love you." #Chapter 67: Close to Ryan I see desire there. "Me, too-but you''re human, Cynthia... can''t give you a future.¡± I know that. I know that his future belongs to Rita and that he''s torn between us. I want to hear him say that he''ll love only me but that''s not fair to him. Some choices aren''t ours to make. "But Ryan can''t either," he adds. I pull back, releasing my hold on Alex. Where did thate from? "Exsscuse me?" "Don''t act like you didn''t notice. You''re too smart for that, he says. I don''t know whether to be offended or take this as apliment. He doesn''t look angry, but his face is determined. He''s not backing down. "I don''t know what...it was." "Because all of this is new to you. I know," he says sympathetically. "But Ryan knows what his intentions are, and he knows what he''s doing. Don''t let him fool you." "Ugh! I don''t like him. Like that." Alex smiles. He knows I''m telling the truth because we''ve been honest with how we feel about each other. Though up to this point, we haven''t talked about the elephant in the room: Rita. "I know we can''t be... together. That''sss okay. You and Rita..." But I can''t finish because I know if I say it out loud then I''m likely to break down. I don''t want to embarrass myself. Alex cringes. He backs away, studying my face. "What do you know about that?" His face lights up, as if he''s having a revtion. He starts backing away. "Wait...... were you letting Ryan get close to you?" I can''t believe he would even think that! "What??? You don''t mean..." "That you were flirting? I don''t know, were you, Cynthia? To get back at me for something you don''t know anything about?" "How dare you!" I run toward him, my sudden re of anger fueling me, when Alex cries out and doubles over, grabbing his abdomen. He crashes to the ground, his lips peeled back to show clenched teeth. "Ahhhh!!!" I don''t know what''s happening! Frozen with fear, I stop. He''s writhing on the ground. My mind switches gears and I continue toward him, only not to attack him, but to help. Chapter 68 #Chapter 68: A Mysterious illness #Chapter 68: A Mysterious Illness At first, I don''t want to touch him; I don''t know what''s wrong and I don''t. him. "What''s wrong?" Ohhhh... "Ahhh..." is his only reply. want to make it worse. I kneel beside His breathing becoines erratic. I sit on my knees and scoop his head into myp, lightly touching his hair, afraid to touch him anywhere else. "Sssomeone-help!" I cry out, but my voice cracks. Alex''s eyes are closed tight and he''s taking great pains to steady his breathing. "O..." he moans, still grabbing his stomach. "I don''t... Don''t know what to do..." I look back at the door to the house but no one''sing. I''m afraid no one heard me. "I''m going. To get help," I tell him as I move to lift his head off my thighs. Alex grabs my wrists. "No," he moans. "Just wait." My eyes start to tear up. It breaks me to see him-my strength-this way...in this much pain. "What isss it?" "I don''t know. The pain...just...came out of nowhere." We sit like that for moments. He is eventually able to unfurl as the pain subsides. As his breathing starts to even out, he. I gently run my fingers through his hair, and it seems to calm him more. "Isss that okay?" He exhales. ¡°It is," he says with an audible sigh. "Could you do something else for me?" "Anything!" He closes his eyes. "Kiss me." I bite my lip. "Of course," I whisper, then lean down and show him how grateful I am that he is okay. The feeling between us ignites, and he pulls me down, closer to him. I want to wrap myself up in him and get lost. I can''t imagine never having this again. I hear the door when Ryan walks out. "I thought I heard something." Alex and I break our kiss and look up, and I feel a little awkward. "He''s hurt." "What happened?" Alex sits up, still holding his stomach. "I don''t know, man. Cynthia and I were out here talking when the pain started...shooting through my body. It was so intense." Ryan squints in disbelief. He can''t hide his skepticism. "Out of nowhere..." Alex nods. "Out of nowhere." Ryan helps me up, then Alex. "Let me get you settled in a room," Ryan says. "We''ll want to turn in soon if we''re going to be out early." Alex nods, but I can tell he''s still struggling. I put my hand on his back like I may actually be helpful to him. At #Chapter 68: A Mysterious Illne least it makes me feel helpful. Ryan helps Rita to one of the spare bedrooms, then shows me to the other. Guess he doesn''t know I''ve already been through his house... Alex takes the couch, and after I wash my face and finger brush my teeth with Ryan''s toothpaste, I go back to the living room to check on Alex. The sound of voices stops me. I can hear Alex and Ryan talking. I can hear Alex: "I don''t know what could have happened to me. I''ve been here all day." "Rita''s your mate? Maybe it has something to do with that Silence. "I don''t know. My body''s been doing weird things since yesterday." "Your birthday.'' "Yeah." "That''s normal. Your hormones are on hyperdrive." "But it''s not just her...I don''t think." "You mean your human?" Then I don''t hear anything. "If she''s confusing you then you need to let her go. I don''t know why your pack is watching her." "She''s in danger from hanging out with me...when I was gone.'' "I get that, but she''s only going to put your future in jeopardy if you don''t send her back soon." Again, silence. Wish I could see them, see the expressions on their faces. Is Alex upset? If so, is he showing it? I know he doesn''t trust Ryan, so I can''t imagine him letting on that he cares about me. But Ryan sure doesn''t seem to be dropping it. "Look, get some rest tonight. Tomorrow morning, we''ll leave at first light. If we find they''ve set up a camp somewhere, then we can deal with this once and for all. Then we can get back to your brother, see if there''s anything we can do." "Yeah, you''re right." I hear someone move and tiptoe back to my room, closing the door as quietly as I can so I go unnoticed. I lean against the door, waiting to hear Ryan walk by. I just don''t understand how my life became this mess! Alex loves me but can''t be with me. He''s jealous of Ryan, who may or may not be interested in me...or was. Now, Ryan''s ready to throw me to the wolves. Pun intended. I can''t tell, based on what I heard, how Alex feels about all of this. The real shitty part is that none of our feelings in the end. At the end of the day, we''re screwed one way or the other. Chapter 69 #Chapter 69: Mixed Emotions #Chapter 69: Mixed Emotions I hear Ryan pass by my door. Or rather pause outside of it. I know I''m paranoid, but I feel like I have a good reason to be. I know werewolves have a crazy sense of smell and that Ryan can probably tell where I am. Maybe even knew I was in the hall just a few seconds ago. I wait several minutes before I crack the door open. The hall is dark and empty; I don''t see any lights streaming out from under doors. I creep back to the living room, quiet as I can, and peek around the doorway. Alex is lying on the couch wide awake, staring up at the ceiling. "Hey," I whisper. His head snaps toward the door. "Goodnight." Alex sits up. "Come here," he whispers back. I walk over to the couch and sit on the spot Alex vacated when he sat up. I keep my voice low so no one can hear me. "Are you okay now?" "I do feel better. I don''t know what that was about." "I heard Ryan," I admit. It''s time to stop ignoring the topic. "It isss Rita? Your mate?" Now, this question is two-fold because I already know it''s Rita. I want Alex toe out and confirm it, which he hasn''t done. I also need to know what he was sating about me. Alex looks shocked. "To be honest, I don''t know. I feel something around you, too." "Me?" "I mean, it was intense yesterday...when I saw her. But since then, I don''t know what my body is feeling. It''s so confusing." "But me?" "Yeah...I think." He sighs. "Hell, I don''t know." I don''t say anything because...what can I say? "Will you justy with me for a bit?" "Of course." Alex slides back down, on his side, and pulls me toward him. He wraps his arms around me, and I can feel his warmth. I can feel his sold mass at my back as we spoon. I could stay here forever. e he While we lie cuddling, I think about everything that''s happened in the past twenty- four hours. Alex to loves me that he may even have a mate attraction to me. That would exin why my every cell wants to touch him when he''s nearby. I don''t know if this is what lust feels like, but, if so, then I''m overly responsive to it! But how would he even mate with me? I mean, is his wolf attracted to me? Can that happen when I''m not a werewolf? From what little I know, werewolves are only fated to mate with other werewolves, which only makes #Chapter 69. Mixed Emotions sense. it possible Alex could be confusing his emotional feelings for me with the physical attraction he''s experiencing toward Rita? Maybe now that he''s found her, his body won rest until the wolf inside is satisfied. Isn''t that how Rita put it? I need to be careful with that line of thought. My body is humming in sync with his. It wants him to calm the chaos, to put it at rest. Now I can''t trust my own flesh any more than I can trust my own heart. Or my own mind. Surely, he didn''t mean what he hitted at earlier: I can''t be a potential mate. I must have heard wrong. I don''t know what''s going on with me, but something is definitely wrong I''ve never known pain like that before, and I really don''t know what brought it on. Is it being here, or maybe my body''s response to all the crazy shit I''m dealing with? Now I wonder: Is Rita my fated mate after all? I know it sounds crazy-because it''s absolutely nuts-but the feeling is stronger when I''m with Cynthia. I know it is. It just doesn''t make sense; She''s human. I must be losing my mind. Granted, I''m obviously attracted to human women, and vice versa, but it has never been like this! My head is swimming...and right now-with Cynthia curled up against me-my body is sizzling. So what do I do? I have obligations being thrust on me that I wasn''t expecting, and I don''t have the time or the freedom that I''m ustomed to having. Sure, I was going to turn eighteen anyway, but I wasn''t nning on it being a big deal because I wasn''t nning on being with the pack on my birthday. I mean, I know I''m not ready for the responsibility of a mate and obligations. I know Cynthia can vouch for that. The longer I can dy the inevitable, the better for me. Sweet Cynthia. She feels so good cuddled close to me. She''s so warm and small. What will I do about her? I can''t tell if I''m thinking with my head or my animal. All I know is that I would do anything for her. To her. Except let her go. What if all this got resolved and my brother got better? I know that''s wishful thinking, but it''s what I hope for. Now that I''ve had a talk with Rita, she''s no longer a concern. I can even be happy... But Michael-I honestly don''t want him to get better simply so I can run away. I can be a man and live up to my responsibilities...if I absolutely have to. It''s just that I don''t want to. I want Michael to get better because he''s the best big brother a guy could ever have. Solid, faithful, strong-plus so much more! He''s the man I hope to be some day. Just not right now. I can''t be him yet, so I need to figure out what''s going on and help him. The problem is, I have to solve the rogue werewolf problem separately, since I still don''t know what''s really wrong with Michael. Werewolves heal quickly unless a handful of circumstances hinder that progress. We don''t know what''s working against him, but I suspect some kind of interference ritual, or perhaps a poisonous herb. My brother''s a strong wolf who wouldn''t have an issue on his own; but now he lies weak andatose, close to death weeks after the attack, so there''s definitely something sinister at y. I need to figure out what that is. Chapter 70 #Chapter 70. The Game n #Chapter 70: The Game n It felt like it took forever to fall asleep, but I don''t know that I''ve ever slept so well! I dreamed of Alex. I don''t remember much other than that, except that we weren''t here, he wasn''t a werewolf, and we were happy. I slept with him behind me all night, wrapped around me like a security nket, and it was wonderful. Now I''m awake before him. I roll onto my back so I can admire him. He is still sound asleep, and his face is angelic. No hint of beast or temper. No hint of pain, either. A sound down the hall startles me and catches my attention I don''t want anyone to know I slept on the couch with Alex, so I gently slip off, careful not to wake him, and with great caution and finesse soundlessly make my way back down the hall to my room. Only I know everyone probably heard me, and when I close the door, I stand on the inside for a moment, my ear against it, listening for anyone else. It would be great to have werewolf hearing, I think to myself. It really sucks that I''m the only one here that doesn''t. It isn''t long before everyone else in the house is stirring. I text Mom, then check my messages. I have another one from Hailey, so I''ll have to be sure to get back with herter. After sitting alone in my room for a while, I recognize the faint smell of dirt. At first, I can''t tell where it''sing from exactly, just that its origin is close to me. That when I lift my shirt and sniff it. Holy cow! That stench ising from me! I step up to the stand-up mirror in the corner. The ss is cloudy, but I notice for the first time since we arrived that my clothes are dirty and that there are small smudges of blood on them. Probably Rita''s. Shit. I don''t have anything else to wear, and neither does Rita. I hear multiple feet shuffle down the hall, and I wait until it goes quiet, then I hurry into the bathroom, closing the door behind me and locking it. I have to clean myself up-this is embarrassing! I search under the sink and in the bathtub, but all I find are soaps that smell like sandalwood or bourbon. Very modern for a male werewolf who lives alone, but too masculine for me to use. Especially without asking. Suddenly, I''m devastated that I didn''t clean up more yesterday; everything had just been so hectic... Finally settling on hand soap, I wash my face, my hands, my forearms, and my neck. I may have the timeter to take a shower, but for now this is the best I can do. After I''ve dried the water from my skin, I run my fingers through my hair, getting stuck in knots several times. A cleaner version of me stares back from the mirror. Not a vast improvement, but better. I brush my teeth again, using only my pointer finger and some toothpaste, then retreat back to the living room to find out what''s going 1. on. Alex is sitting up and talking to Rita. He looks rxed and rested, and when Alex sees me, he smiles. Only he doesn''t say anything, and the reality of their situation once again negates any security I felt with him earlier. I say good morning to both of them, then ask Alex how he''s feeling. "I feel great. Slept like a log." "No pain?" I ask, relieved by his answer. Alex shakes his head. "No pain. In fact, I feel great." #Chapter 70: The Game n He winks at me, letting me know that he''s grateful forst night. "What''s that smell?" I ask, turning my head toward the kitchen. I cross the living room and am overtaken by the smokey, pungent aroina. "Is that bacon?" Ryan is in front of the stove, whipping up a full breakfast of eggs, bacon, sausage, and hash browns. My stomach starts growling and Ryan must notice my eager expression "I thought we should all eat before Alex and me get on the road." I don''t like this talk. I''d almost convinced myself that I should somehow talk them out of it. know that won''t work, but I fear for their safety out there. I Instead, Task, "How long. Do yoouu think. You''ll be gone?" "It''s hard to say. If we''re lucky and we start off in the right direction, we could find it in a day or two." "If not?" Ryan sighs. "Worst case scenario-they either don''t have a base and we wander aimlessly for days finding nothing, Or, they spot us first and attack." "That would be bad." He nods. "Our Alpha and their future Alpha," he says, nodding his head toward the living room, "in one spot. If they are looking to take out the leadership of the local packs, we could be giving them the opportunity they need." "But you won''t let that happen." "Not if I can help it. If your friend in there is running on all turbines, then we should be okay...unless there''s arge enough group." This gives me a lot to worry about. I know they have to find the rogues and deal with them, but I don''t want Alex getting hurt. During breakfast, I sit across from Alex while they discuss their ns. "If we find them, we won''t engage. Not if there''s a pack of them," Alex exins. "But we need to know what we''re dealing with." "It''s still possible there aren''t many," Ryan says. "If that''s the case, we can do something about it then." Sounds dangerous. "Sssomething being...'' >> Rita chimes in. "Tearing them limb from limb," she says without blinking an eye. "No," Alex says, correcting her, "we need one alive so we can find out what they did to Michael." "Can you exin what happened when you ran into them? Ryan asks Cynthia. "You didn''t give me details before, but that may be helpful now." "Of course. We were patrolling the west perimeter because one of the other pack members had been in the forest and caught scent of something rotten. When he exined it, it sounded like a sick wolf. "Michael put a small team of us together to find the werewolf. The team included myself, another of Michael''s security detail, and a medic. "We easily caught the wolf''s trail, but it led us deep into the woods." "How many did you smell?" Ryan asks. #Chapter 70: The Game n "Just one...or so we thought. The others were somehow masking their scent, and we didn''t know there were more until it was almost toote. "Do you remember where you were?" Alex asks. "Not far from the falls." Alex looks at Ryan. "Near the mountain." Ryan nods as even I start to understand what Alex is getting at. "It turned out to be more than just the one werewolf. There were maybe a total of maybe six hiding in the brush at the foot of the falls, turned and waiting. We fought back, but we weren''t prepared for them. The medic didn''t have a chance to change before one of those bastards was on him. Darrion was also killed when two jumped him." "Were you able to take any of them out?" Rita shakes her head. "We injured all of them, but it was quickly just me and Michael." She closes her mouth tight, pursing her lips together. I can tell she''s fighting back tears, and I feel such pain for her. "So we know there are at least six or seven," Ryan says. "If there are more than that, we''ll need to get reinforcements." Alex agrees and we all finish our breakfast in silence. Chapter 71 #Chapter 71: Alex''s Curse Alex offers to help me clean up the kitchen while Ryan packs supplies. Rita''s leg is a lot better. She also offers to help, but Alex tells her to rest, his excuse being that he hopes we can go back to the Ayzena base in the next day or two, and that he needs her at full strength if this issue isn''t resolved. "I want toe with you," Rita argues. "I deserve the right to kill some rogue scum." "You''ll get your chance," Alex assures her. "Just not today For all we know, this will be a bust and we''lle back empty handed." Rita reluctantly agrees and reclines on the couch, elevating her leg. With a little privacy, I get nosey. "Doooyyou. Think. You''ll find them?" Alex keeps his hands busy and his eyes on his task. "I think we''ll find them today." "Really?" I ask, my hands emersed in hot, sudsy water. "They were close enough to find you, which either means their base is close by or they have scouts watching the woods. My money is on a nearby base." "Be careful,¡± I say, my voice cracking. "Come back?" "Of course, I will!" Alex drops the towel and puts his arms around me, pulling me into his chest. ¡°Don''t worry about me. I honestly do feel better-like my battery''s been recharged." Iy my head on his chest and hear Alex''s heartbeat. I hope he''s being honest with me. He sure does look better, but that doesn''t mean he''s one hundred percent. I feel one hundred percent right now, though. My body is growing too ustomed to feeling Alex close by. Ryan walks into the room and we abruptly let go, splitting apart like positive and negative electrons. Only not before Ryan glimpses our embrace. His face darkens and he looks at me with eyes that could burn a hole in me. It elicits a chill, and I wonder what is wrong with him. He abruptly says, "We''re packed." Alex runs his fingers through his hair and nods. "Yeah-okay, man. Let''s get going then." I follow them into the living room where there are two backpacks beside the front door. I think Alex is trying to lighten the mood when he says, "I hope you have insect repent packed in there. Those bloodsuckers are bad this time of year." I roll my eyes and Rita sneers, and I wonder how I''ll manage with Rita when the guys are gone. They both sling the backpacks on one shoulder and wave their goodbyes to us. I go to the door to watch them leave. It would have been nice to have a goodbye kiss... Only a few people are out this time of the morning, and I watch them disappear, side by side, down the main road. When I turn around, I see Rita watching me. "He''ll be fine, you know. The only thing you need to worry about with him is his ability to call the right moves when they find what they''re looking for." #Chapter 71: Alex''s Curse "Think they will?" "They''ll find them alright. Maybe not today, but soon. I know they''re out there." I plop down into a chair and close my eyes. I''m going to be nervous wreck the whole time they''re gone. Rita huffs. "So what do you want to do now, princess?" She doesn''t look amused either, and I wonder if she''s worried about Alex as much as I am? I mean, she probably is. He''s her future, not mine. It almost makes it feel wrong to allow Alex to talk about his feelings with me, like maybe he''s betraying Rita. Except I can''t help it; I crave hearing every word from him long for every touch... wanting more and more... But knowing I can''t have it. Maybe I''m just a glutton for self-torture. When I hear a guttural crying from outside, I run back to the door. I open it ajar but don''t see anything at first. "What is it?" Rita asks, sitting up straighter now. "I don''t see any..." My eyes growrge. Can it be? Rita jumps up and gets between me and the door, I guess in case there''s something dangerous, though it still pisses me off when she shoves me aside. Ryan is walking back toward the house, holding Alex up as he attempts to walk. He''s bent over, one arm wrapped around his stomach and the other clenching onto Ryan''s shoulder. I rush past Rita, meeting them before they have a chance to reach the front porch. "Wwwhat happened?" When I reach them, I slide under Alex''s other arm and help prop him up as they walk. Ryan is able to pick up his pace with the extra help. "We didn''t even make it out of town before Alex was trying to eat the dust." "Bite the dussst," I say, correcting him. "That''s the expression." "Whatever. Something''s seriously wrong. We get Alex inside and back on the couch. Rita stands at the foot, looming over him and watching intently, obviously concerned over Alex''s welfare as much as I am. Kneeling beside him, Ryan begins a type of exam over Alex. First, he runs his hands over Alex''s torso. exins to me what he''s doing. "If he''s emitting any bad energy, then I should be able to feel it. And it seems to being from here..." I want to cry. Or curl back up into Alex and offer him my warmth. But he''s not even paying attention to me. His eyes are closed, and his teeth are gritted. Ryan doesn''t respond right away. "Well???" Rita asks impatiently. "He''s suffering from a binding spell. A rejection ritual." "What doesss that mean?" "It means that someone has cursed his body to reject its mate. Until the rejection isplete and its pull #Chapter 71: Alex''s Curse subsides, he''s going to get sick every time he leaves you," Ryan says pointedly to Rita. She flinches and 1 want to throw up. "It usually happens pretty quickly, but if this was done before he arrived, it could still take days-especially if it''s a strong bond." Rita begins pacing the floor, anxious. "Surely there''s something you can do for him." "I can give him something for the pain, but the ritual can only be reversed by the shaman who ced it." I follow Ryan to his personal bathroom, the one attached to his bedroom. "Isss there anything. I can do?" He doesn''t bother turning around. He opens arge cupboard door and begins rummaging through its contents." This is a powerful procedure aimed to strike heart at a very intense past of our wolves. It may not be easy to get him to pull through. Having Rita around lessens the effects, but trying to leave her until it''splete has the opposite effect." Armed with an armful of bottles, he leads me back out into the living room. Ryan mixes up an herbal concoction and gets Alex to drink it. Then Alex rests for the afternoon as the pain reliever works its magic. Chapter 72 #Chapter 72: It Takes More Than a Cure While Alex is resting, Rita asks me to walk with her to exercise her leg. I know it is already healed, and assume it is because she anticipates needing to run on it soon. As long as we can get Alex up and moving; she may be better, but now he''s sick. Others are milling around the pack. I haven''t met anyone else yet, and they''re all curious about me. I catch nces and stares but try to ignore them. After all, I''ve been getting unwanted attention my whole life. Rita waits for a few moments before speaking. "They all want to know why you''re here." "Me too." Rita''s gaze is fixed straight ahead, but she can sense my trepidation. "You''re here because Alex put you in danger. It''s as simple as that." I don''t reply. I don''t know what to say¡ªand I think I may start crying, I''m just so overwhelmed. "Alex cares for you deeply-he doesn''t exactly hide it." All I can think to say is, "Sssorry." "Why? It''s not your fault. We can''t help who we love." So, she knows??? ''But you and Alex..." "Don''t want each other." My step falters and Rita stops, looking me dead in the eyes. "You''re fated," I say in a t voice. I don''t know what she''s ying at, but I''m not stupid. She purses her lips. "Think of it as an arranged marriage in your world. We don''t really have a say. Except it''s our hormones dictating our sex life instead of our parents.'' "What do you. Do then?" We continue walking as Rita continues talking. "Well, that''s not so easy. Most werewolves go through with the union because it saves them problems in the future-and they just deal with it. Others get lucky and learn to care for their mate. But that won''t happen with us. Alex and I talked after we got here-neither of us are interested in. pursuing anything." "Caaan you not? Mate, I mean?" "Technically we can do what we want if the Elders don''t object. But it can still be tricky. If he were sti human world then he would be able to avoid it until he returned home." the "But he did." "Avoid it? Hah! think he intended to. He wasn''t going toe back for a long time. Alex-he had ns and they didn''t involve living in the pack." "Isss that norm-mal?" "There are werewolves who live part of their life in the human world. But most don''t, and even fewer for very long." ļ #Chapter 72: It Takes More Than a Cure "He wasss...sent away, though." "Is that we told you?" Rita kicks a rock as we walk. We''ve passed several Malkeye pack members and every time we do, she lowers her voice. We pass by a group of them standing outside a convenient store and Rita smiles at them, saying hello. They return her greeting, eyeing me suspiciously. After we pass them by, she leans in. "We need to speak with discretion when we''re not in private. This isn''t exactly enemy territory, but..." I agree. "Okay." Only I''m pretty sure I''m more in danger here than she is. "So Alex was sent away because his parents didn''t want both sessors in one ce." "Really?" "I don''t know if that''s what they told him, but thest Alpha of the Malkeye pack, as you heard, was murdered. They didn''t want to risk having both their sons made targets. If one is gone and no one knows where he is, he may be safe. Staying in the pack can be dangerous. You see how that turned out for Michael..." "Isss Alex in danger?" Rita shrugs. "Maybe. Probably." "And the mating. Ritual?" "You ask a lot of questions-but I get it. Alex hasn''t exactly been forting, has he? I don''t know who did that to him. He didn''t get sick until we got here. I don''t know how long it takes to work, but it wouldn''t have even worked until he turned eighteen a few days ago. Logic says it either happened within our pack while he was at home...or here. She pauses. "Either option isn''t good." I think about this for a moment. We are in danger from rogue wolves, and Alex may even be in danger in his own pack-or from this one! "Nowhere is sssafe.¡± "It looks that way. That''s why we can''t be alone here. You and I have to stick together no matter what." Rita is quiet for a moment, and I notice we''ve made a loop and are returning to Ryan''s house. "Then there''s another option...but I don''t think it usible." "What?" "Well...Alex doesn''t want to mate with anyone right now-at least not another werewolf," she adds as she nces at me from the corners of her eyes. I get her meaning. Knowing Alex wants me is the one little ray of sunshine I have in this dark time. "That''s why he didn''t want toe home. It''s possible Alex did it to himself in hopes of breaking the bond." "Do you. Think he would. Do that?" "I hope not. But he''s desperate...nothing is going the way he wants." With Ryan''s house in sight, I know our conversation is basically over. "Thank you." Rita looks at me, puzzled. "For what?" "Answering. My quessstions." Her wry smile makes me wonder if we could be friends after all. #Chapter 73: ying the Waiting Game Chapter 73 #Chapter 73: ying the Waiting Game #Chapt¨¦r 73: ying the Waiting Game Ryan is sleeping when we return. I take the opportunity to spend some time alone writing in my room. I think a good way to work all of this out is to write about it. I miss drama, so I decide to turn the events into a script. I write until I fall asleep and dream about rogue werewolves and dangerous attacks. In my dream, Alex is in trouble, and I can''t get to him. I wake up during this dream and decide not to take it as a sign. I hear voices down the hall, and I emerge to find Alex putting on his socks and shoes. Ryan is already geared up and waiting in the chair by the couch, the same backpacks from this morning at his feet. "You leaving?" I ask. "I was going toe get you before we left to say goodbye." I fold my arms and lean against the wall. "That''sss it? Goodbye?" "Well...I mean...we''ll be back." I walk back down the hall. We haven''t talked since he came back this morning, and I''m worried about him. There are so many things I want to ask him: like does he know what happened to him? Does he think Ryan could be the culprit, or someone in his own pack? What happens if they get caught? As far as I know, there''s no backup n, no calvary waiting to go rescue them. There''s a knock on the door; I know it''s Alex. "Come in." Alex skulks over to the bed and sits down beside me, his leg touching mine. "I really was going toe tell you bye." I can''t look at him, so I look at my hands as they rest on my knees. ''Then leave." "Well...yeah. You knew we were going." "Buuut...you''re ill." "Uh, yeah...I mean, I am...but I feel better." I try to keep my words clipped so I don''t cry. "Makes it more dangerrr-rous.'' >> He exhales and sounds tired, weary. "I have to go, Cynthia. We have to find these wolves before something terrible happens." I lean my head on his shoulder. I know he has to go, but I worry that my nightmare wille true. He''s not at full strength and this mission is already so risky for just two werewolves, even if they''re strong. "I worry. About you." Alex puts an arm around me and kisses me on the head. I feel static between his lips and my skin, hollowing out my heart even more. There''s so much more I want to say, but I want him to go while it is still light out. ¡°I love yoouu, Alex Hewlett," I say, my head still resting on him. Alex pulls back and looks me in the eyes. "I love you, Cynthia Boston." He leans in and kisses me softly, one hand cupping my chin as the other rests on the small of my back, pulling me closer. 43 BONUS napter 73: ying the Waiting Game I don''t want his moment to end because my deepest fear is that it may be ourst. Sure, I''m afraid of the werewolves hunting me, but if I died with this kiss on my lips then it would be a sweet death nheless. He breaks our kiss and tucks a stray hair behind my ear. "I''lle back to you," he promises. "You better." I give him a kiss on the cheek, and he walks out of the room leaving me on the bed. I don''t get up, instead listening to the front door open and close because I can''t bring myself to watch him go. I stay in my room, crying a river of sadness and regret. Once I''m empty and dried out, when I feel like I can be any type ofpany, I go out looking for Rita. She is sitting at the little ck wrought iron table on the back porch, looking out into the woods beyond. Still staring out, she says, "They''re gone." I pull out a chair at the little ck iron table and slide in, slumping down to sulk. "Can you..." But I can''t finish the question because my mind is stumped. I can''t remember... She turns to look at me, her brow furrowed. "What?" "Can you do...the mind thing?" At first, she doesn''t understand. "The mind thing?" She thinks for a moment. "Link? The mind link?" "Yesss...that''s it. Sorry." She shrugs. "Don''t be...how would you know anything about that? But to answer your question, no. I''m not old enough to link over distance like that. I would have to share blood with him. Or..." she squirms a little in her chair, "have consummated our bond." Gross. "Do you ask because you want me to keep tabs on him?" "In case he. Calls for help." "Sorry, princess. No can do." That was the only thing I could hope for, and now that option is dashed. As if reading my mind, Rita adds, "If he gets into trouble then his parents will know. That''s how th before, I mean. They''re the reason I''m still alive. I owe them everything..." und us- Rita pushes herself up by the arms of the iron chair. "It will start getting dark in a couple of hours. We need to be secure inside before the sun goes down, so I''m going to check all the doors and windows. Make sure they''re locked. You should go inside." I nod my agreement and follow her in. I spend the next couple of hours alone in my room, on my phone. I have to plug it into the outlet to charge, so I''m restricted to the bel. I call my mom and pretend like everything is okay, intentionally sounding upbeat to keep her from worrying more than she already is. "How much longer will you be?" she asks. "I don''t know. Maybe not long."" #Chapter 73. ying the Waiting Game "Well, I miss you, honey. I''m thinking about you every day? "Me, too, Mom. Love you. "I love you, too, baby." After we''re off the phone, I think about what a blessing a curse like my stutter can be. While it has normally caused me grief and insecurity throughout life, it also allows me the excuse to get out of talking on the phone. Mom is already used to carrying the conversation, so she doesn''t find my silence suspicious. Since I have very little else to do, I check in with Hailey. She''s still with Lenard. They''re still happy. I tell her the same is true with me and Alex. The sad thing is, aside from all of this rogue drama, everything I''m saying would be true. I mean, Alex essentially chose me.. That idea hasn''t really sunk in until now. Alex told Rita he doesn''t want to mate with her, and he has continued to share his feelings for me. He really does love me! My heart wants to burst out of my chest with excitement. The thought that-if we survive this I may actually get to be with Alex, is exhrating. I imagine what it would be like. Us holding hands when we walk, cuddling and kissing, caressing and... My mind wanders to what it would be like to mate with Alex as a human. His tight, muscr body is so inviting. I just want to run my hands over it, explore it... But this fantasy is shattered when I hear someone beating on the front door. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 74 #Chapter 74: The truth About Michael #Chapter 74: The truth About Michael We shift and make our way northwest toward the mountain We figure that''s our best bet at finding the encampment, base...whatever it is. If we don''t find anything there, we can work our way back going east. Worste to worst, we make it home, regroup, and try again tomorrow, but I''m not leaving until we find them. For Michael. For Cynthia. Since we''ve been gone, my body has recovered. Distance must y a part in that. Since Ryan and I can''t link, we can''t talk, and I have the opportunity to think about why I was sick. When I asked Ryan earlier, he said he didn''t know of anyone that could perform the ritual other than maybe an Elder. But who would have done that in my own pack? It could have been done before I left the Ayzena base by any one of the Elders. If it was one of them, my money would be on Owein. He was determined to use Cynthia as bait, and I may have been the only one standing in his way. Physically. 2 But would he really do that to me? I would like to think all our Elders are noble. Then again, fear can make you do stupid things. Isn''t that how the saying goes? No-none of them would dare incur the wrath of my father. The only way any of them would risk such a stupid move is if he gave the okay. That wouldn''t happen. No matter how they feel about Cynthia, neither of my parents would risk my safety. That leaves some other culprit. But who? It could have been done once I reached the Malkeye base...easily. But who would do that? And why? My fate has no bearing on their future. But one memory keeps nudging into my thoughts. Last night when I walked into the kitchen, Ryan had his arm around Cynthia. It sure looked like he was making a move on her while he had the chance. What if he has ideas for her? She is special... Somehow...somehow Cynthia is the key to all this. I don''t know how she fits in with my brother, but my mother thinks she recognizes her, and the rogue wolves are definitely trying hard to get to her. The ''why'' is not an easy question to answer. Who is Cynthia that she''s attracting so much attention. I mean...she sure got my attention. I''ve never been able to exin my fascination with her. At first, I just thought she was charming and sad, like a puppy who had been lost in the street looking for someone to take it in, and I just wanted to help her. No. Looking back, I felt the need to help her. Somehow, I knew she was different, even then. I make sure to keep an eye on Ryan. My original suspicions of him linger, and his actions are certainly skeptical. I mean, why wouldn''t he jump at the chance to avenge his older brother? Shit-these could be the same rogues that attack him! A voice breaks through my thoughts, intruding upon my mind: Alex. I stop running, so Ryan slows down, turning around to watch me. Father, I reply. Where are you? Hunting for the rogue''sir. We need you home. What''s happened? It''s your brother. He has been poisoned. What??? Poisoned? How? During the attack. He was given Wolfsbane by one of the attackers. That''s why he won''t heal? That makes sense now that I think about it. He should be dead, which means they either didn''t give him enough or...he was able to spit it out. Who knows how to use Wolfbane? I don''t even know where you find it? That''s why you muste home: You''re not safe there. Tell me! Ryan Merlot. My eyes meet Ryan''s. He doesn''t know what I''m hearing, only what I''m doing. I judge by his size that he could take me. He''s older, more experienced, and my time as a human has made me a little rusty. I''m with him now, I tell my father. Get Cynthia and leave-now. I don''t have time to reply to my father. Ryan is watching me. Now I hear his voice. What? Hell...he can link with me... I crack my neck, stalling. All of this is unexpected, and I have to think before I do something rash. Just because signs point to Ryan, doesn''t mean he did it. We don''t know what happened when my brother was attacked, because Rita was busy fighting for her own life. Would she have noticed if something was shoved down his throat? What? Ryan repeats. What do I say? Can I just pretend I don''t hear him? No-I need to know. This needs to be delt with before we go any further...and I risk the unkown. At first, I''m not sure if I can respond. Tell me about Wolfsbane. Okay it worked. If he did it, this statement will trigger a reaction. If he didn''t, I won''t have offended him. His head turns, studying me. No one uses Wolfsbane anymore. It''s use died out with my father and his Elders. Are you sure? A growl erupts in Ryan''s throat, growing with the realization I know something. Who were you talking to? I have to determine exactly how much information I give him. I don''t want to open myself up to any deception, or lead him into a lie, My father. Turns out my brother was poisoned. Ryan starts stalking toward me. And? #Chapter 74: The truth About Michael He doesn''t act shocked. And he''s familiar with poisons, including Wolfsbane. And I''m told you know something about it. His eyes glisten with hatred. Now I know. He''s involved and Ryan snarls, showing his teeth to challenge me. I ept my mimicking him. Then I start to walk toward him. He does the same, but soon his cautious gait turns into a run. I crouch down to get some spring in my legs. When he gets close, I burst into the air, meeting him with my ws out and teeth barred. Not interesting at all Chapter 75 Very interesting #Chapter 75: Ambushed at the Malkeye Camp There are several bangsing from the front of the house "Rita?" I cry out before throwing my hand over my mouth. I hear the noise again, a violent Bang! Bang! Bang! on the front door. Then, a crash. It makes me jump, and all I can think is "Oh no... They''re here!" I jump off the bed and rush to my door to lock it, bracing a chair up against it. I know this won''t stop a werewolf, but if I''m lucky, that''s not what''s out there. Rita proves my instinct right when she pushes her way in, almost breaking the door in the process. She puts her finger up to her lips, apparently not realizing she doesn''t have to worry about me being quiet. She locks my door behind her, and I begin backing away toward the bed. As cross the room, I also be aware of our vulnerability due to the window. Thank God I closed it earlier! I peek through the curtains. All I see outside is darkness. When did it get dark out? I pull the curtains shut tight and back away to the center of the room, kneeling down in case someone-or something-out there can see my shadow. I don''t know where the safest ce to be is. There''s no closet and I feel exposed. Then I hear them. Something knocking around down the hall, then through the kitchen. Rita, who is standing by the door, points to the bed and I shimmy under it, making sure my body ispletely obscured from view. Rita, however, doesn''t join me. She''s manning the door, waiting for whatever is going to attempt entry. The noise gets closer, closer, and I''m terrified. Even though I can hear the beat of my own heart, I be severely conscious of my breathing and how loud it is. I peek toward the doorway. All I can see of Rita is her feet, which are now turning into paws. Holy shit! The erratic sounds, like somethingrge knocking things over, make their way down the hall, closer and closer to my room. Then the pounding on my door begins. It''s so loud I fear whoever-or whatever-is on the other side is going to break right through. I don''t know what to do. Rita nudges the bed, pushing it slightly farther from the door. I don''t know what she''s doing, and it''s frustrating. I crawl out from under the bed as the banging bes more intense. Rita, who is bracing her big hairy body against the door, looks toward the window, and I think she means for me to go out. I point to it, and she nods. But alone? Or will she be right behind me? It''s not like I can ask her. But what if there are more rogues out there? With my luck, I would walk right out into a pack of them. Then again, I''m trapped in this room with one. Friendly or not, she''s terrifying. Not to mention the one outside that wants to devour me like grandma in Little Red Riding Hood. I simply don''t have time to debate. With the blood pounding in my ears and a cold sweat breaking out on my skin, I take the plunge, so to speak. At first, the window won''t budge. I put all my bodyweight behind my efforts, but I can''t get the window to lift... The vigneye Camp and I had it open earlier! I grab the chair Rita knocked across the room when she broke in and shove it in front of the window. I climb on to it to gain more traction and am finally able to get the window to move. The window squeaks as I open it. I think I squeal with it when I hear the thing outside my door huff. It sounds like a beast, and now there is no doubt: It is definitely another werewolf. With newfound urgency, I shove the window open the rest of the way and climb out. It isn''t easy because I''m not very athletic, but I manage to pull myself up and slide out legs first, hitting the ground with a thud. It''s dark outside and my human eyes can''t make out any shapes. But I also don''t hear anything. At least not out here. I do hear a crash from inside and see a werewolf break through the back door with the fury of hell behind it. The way the light from inside the house ys eerily across its fur is unsettling, and if I were any older the sight would have made my heart stop. I freeze when I see it dart toward me. I close my eyes once it reaches me, but instead of attacking, it scoops me up on its back. This must be Rita. Thank God! I try to wrap my arms around her upper body, but she''s too broad for me to reach around. I lean back up and dig my fingers into her fur. She growls but doesn''t slow. If anything, it forces her to pick up speed. We''re able to get away from the house. Instead of running into the woods, Rita makes a beeline back into town, the beast on our trail. We have a good start, but it''s bigger and seemingly faster. Its mouth is hanging open like a dog chasing after a ball, ready to grab it mid-air. But its teeth arerge and pointed, and it looks like it''s smiling. This bastard must be enjoying this! As we approach the center of town, where the road is well lit, other werewolves converge upon us. I don''t know if they''re friendly or not, and I''m afraid we''re being overrun by the same rogue pack Alex and Ryan went in search of. My heart begins beating erratically and I can''t breathe. I turn to see our attacker right behind us. I don''t know if it''s the one from the house, but I think it might be. It is quickly gaining on Rita''s heels, and I can''t take my eyes off it for fear it will overtake us. Rita suddenly turns left, kicking up dirt at the beast behind us. It is so close now, and it is huge! The biggest I think I have seen yet. But Rita continues going left and I''m unable to hold on for such a tight turn. I start slipping and screaming, an the beast is closing in on, its breath hot, but unable to get close enough to grab me because it didn''t expect such a sharp turn. Neither did I. Ryan may be bigger, but I''m slyer. We meet in the air during the initial contact, and I bite low, dropping my head so Ryan can''t get a sufficient grip with his teeth. It works. But once wend on all fours, Ryan is already snapping at the side of my neck. If he is able to get his sharp teeth in, they might crush my esophagus. I drop my head low again, this time swinging to my left and hoping Ryan''s not fast enough to catch up. Pulling back, I sp my teeth around Ryan''s ankle and don''t let go. Ryan yelps and swats at me with his front left paw but doesn''t connect. You can''t save yourself, Ryan says though a growl. #Chapter 75: Ambushed at the Malkeye Camp I let go and we circle each other. What did you do? I ask. What I had to. My brother was a shitty leader, but byw, he was the sessor. I can''t believe it... Why? He was weak. All I needed was a little outside help to get the ball rolling... You''re sick! No-Michael is sick. I gave him the same Wolfsbane I gave my brother. But this time, I didn''t handle it personally, so it got botched up before I could finish the job. What about the rogues? What part do they y in your grand scheme? They''re my private army, so to speak. They will die to get me what I want. In fact, some already have. Suddenly, I sense Cynthia. Something is attacking her, and she''s terrified. But what is it? Around! We''re turning around! And just as we do, two of the other werewolves are on top of the one behind us, biting into its haunches and dragging it down. My hands are sore from holding on so tight, and this gives me a chance to let go. As I roll to the right, two more werewolves pounce into the pile, gnashing at the intruder. It''s now that I realize Rita was leading the rogue further into base to expose it. The others could smell the outsider and came to our rescue. I sit on my rump, my body sore from the tumble, unable to move as I watch the attack with horror. Still, better him than me. Rita saunters up and sits beside me in wolf form. She''s gasping for air, and I wonder how fast we must have been going because she''s in great shape. "Thank you...again," I say, wanting to pet her but not daring. She looks at me then returns her attention to the frenzy in front of us. #Chapter 76: Rogue Defeat Chapter 76 #Chapter 76: Rogue Defeat #Chapt¨¦r 76: Rogue Defeat After the rogue is so badly damaged that it''s barely breathing, the werewolves shift back to their human form, including Rita. She helps me up as the others stand around the bloodied body of our attacker, their mouths and hands smeared with blood. A couple of them approach to check on me. I don''t know who they are; I don''t think I''ve ever seen them before- but they knew me. One of them, the one with a long beard and haunted eyes, stares at me. It''s unsettling. It reminds me of the way Alex''s mom stares at me. Like he''s looking for something in my face, or rather sees something hidden within it. "My name is Charles," the one with the beard says, "and these are Oorna, Abner, and Meor. Abner and Meor were on guard tonight, out in the forest. They could smell the intruder and tracked him here." Rita spits on the ground. Is it odd to think, in this moment, that this is udylike? "Damn it!" she says. "He''s in rough shape and can''t turn." She turns to Charles and asks, "Is there somewhere we can tie him up until he has the strength to shift? We need to ask him some questions." By this time, other pack members have wandered around the perimeter and are watching. Charles nods emphatically. "The Meeting Hall." "Perfect," she replies. "Help me get him there." Two of the others shift back to drag the wounded rogue away. "He made it to Ryan''s house. I''m afraid it''s a little worse for wear," Rita tells Charles as we watch them retreat. "My apologies. He should not have made it inside, but we had strict orders from Ryan to patrol the outer borders tonight." "Is that what you typically do?" "No. We''re usually closer to base." I can see the wheels turning in Rita''s mind. "Ryan ordered them to be away," Rita says aloud, but mostly to me. "And Alex didn''t get sick until we were here." Charles, who is standing with us, isn''t registering anything she is saying. His eyes are focused on me. Finally, I speak up, and my stutter gives away my escted agitation. "Isss there sss-something wrong?" "Forgive me, Luna,¡± he replies. "Who?" Rita scoffs. "Excuse me?" Charles kneels on one leg. "Our missing Luna has returned to us." Now Rita isughing. "Cynthis is not your Luna.¡± "What''s a Luna?" I reply, a bit confused. "A Luna is the female leader of a werewolf pack...which means you have to be a werewolf to be one." 1 back up a couple of steps, bewildered by the whole scenario. "Oh-no-I''m not. I''m human!" With his head still bowed, Charles says, "You resemble your mother, Ylfa. She was our Luna when we served Hrolf." "Your Alpha that was murdered," Rita says slowly, like she''s still working things out in her mind. The other pack members are drawing closer. I freak out and say, "Please ssstand." Charles gets to his feet as an older man and woman approach. The man is wrapping a robe around his pajamas and tying the belt. The woman is wearing what I would call a granny gown, her arms wrapped around her chest to keep out the cold. They''re both old, with wrinkly skin and white hair, but are very alert and sprightly. I wonder how old they actually are... "What''s going on?" The old man''s question is targeted toward Charles, but as soon as he sees my face, he does a double take. "Dyanthiana." "I don''t..." Rita interrupts me. "Who is Dyanthiana?" The man answers. "Our Luna, who is in hiding." "Hiding?" The man briefly nces at Rita before his eyes are drawn back to me. "After the death of Hrolf, our Alpha. You are his daughter, our Luna." The man kneels down in front of me, and the woman behind him follows suit. I start to stammer as my body trembles and my hands wave, crisscrossing in front of me. "No-1-1-it''sss not me." Others are watching, drawing closer. "Please...no..." Rita intervenes. "Listen, let''s go somewhere private so we can discuss this further." I look at her and I can only imagine the look of shock on my face. She shrugs at me, obviously as shocked as I am. The man stands and helps the woman up. "This is my wife, Lenor. My name is Jeraoul. We''re members of the Council." "My name is Rita. This is Cynthia." The others smile at me and I shrink away. Rita must feel bad for me, because she again asks to go somewhere we won''t be gawked at. As if remembering themselves, Jeaoul says, "This way," and leads us to the base''s Meeting Hall. I don''t know if there is a blueprint they all follow, but the outside of this building is very simr to the one at the Ayzena base. I realize the inside is the same, as well. When we arrive, the others are tying the rogue to arge beam in the back of the room. I wonder how even a beast like this can recover from such terrible wounds, but I know they have regenerative abilities I don''t quite #Chapter 76 Rogue Defeat understand. All I know is that I don''t want to get any closer to it. Once it wakes up, I''m going to be prime target numero uno. Charles leads us all into the back room. My mind shes back to the dinner I had with the Ayzena pack. Alex had been in a room like this, arguing for his brother, bearing the weight of the world on his shoulders. After, he took me on a walk to the stream, to what was to be our spot. The ce he wouldter admit his love to me. There is no table inside, which is what I would have expected. It''s what a human meeting room would look like. Instead, there are heavy wooden, highbacked seats in a semi-circle that resemble thrones more than chairs. Charles motions to two smaller chairs near the wall across from the throne-like seats where Jeraoul and Lenor sit. Power, that''s what their seats say: The ones who sit here hold all the power, Charles disappears and quickly returns with liquid refreshments. I refuse anything. Charles makes his way to the center of the semi-circle and faces me and Rita. And the tale he tells would stay with me forever. Chapter 77 #Chapter 77: Wolf Vs Wolf What about Cynthia, I manage to say when Ryan lets go. Cynthia is more than she realizes-more than you realize! And I''m going to make sure she''s not a threat to our future. Enraged, I rush at him again, only Ryan is able to get a paw up and swipe me across the face, drawing blood. You''re fucking crazy! No-I''m motivated. We circle each other again, each one ready for the other to be next to strike. I move forward a little, and Ryan backs up. He moves forward a little, and I back up. We go about this dance for way too long. "What do you know of our previous Alpha?" Charles asks us. I shrug, not knowing what my answer should be because my mind has gone numb. "He was murdered by rogues," Rita states matter-of-factly "He was attacked by rogues," he says, correcting her. "He was away from base, and no one bore witness to the events that took ce...except for Ryan, his younger brother." "And your current Alpha," Rita adds. Charles nods. Jeraoul and Lenor are still staring at me. I try not to notice. "Ryan was also injured and returned with his brother''s body." So far, there seems to be nothing suspicious about his story "Ryan was in human form. So was Hrolf." "This was the first clue," Jeraoul adds. "But not thest," Lenor says. My mindes back to me, and I don''t understand what the clue is. "What doesss human form. Have to do. With?" "Werewolves don''t battle each other in human form, which indicates he wasn''t fighting a werewolf." "Or perhaps anyone," Jeraoul spectes. "I assisted the coroner who had begun the autopsy of Hrulf''s body. She had no longer gotten her tools together and begun her initial observation before Ryan burst into the room and insisted we stop." Rita is intrigued, and I can tell she is already working out what they''re implying. "Why?" "He didn''t really give a reason. After he took the body, the coroner and I stood there stunned." "You didn''t stop him?" Rita asked, incredulous. "Their parents had passed. He had rights to the body as his brother''s sessor." Rita nods her understanding, but I''m still a little lost. "But he didn''t take Hrolf''s body before we''d had the chance to strip it andy it out. The coroner and I both immediately noted that there were no visible wounds." "Aha. He should''ve still exhibited wounds. He wouldn''t have healed so quickly in his human form," Rita adds. "That''s right. What he did have was a blue ring around his mouth, and if we''d had the chance to investigate further, we would have probably found...¡± Rita interrupts him. "Poison." There is a moment of silence. Charles looks at his Elders, whose faces are still mask-like and unreadable. "Charles and Sassahna brought this information to us," Jeraoul says. "We then took it to the Council, but they did not believe us.'' "Ryan then became Alpha, and our suspicions went up in mes with his brother." Rita perks up. "You burn your dead?" "Ryan requested he be cremated since he was in human form." "Or to hide evidence," Lenor adds. "Hrolf''s daughter was sent away when our Luna died," Jeraoul adds, looking straight at me. "But I''m human," I insist. I mean, the thought of me being some werewolf princess is ridiculous. ¡°Tell us about you. What is your story?¡± Luna asks, her face still expressionless. "I-I grew up in a small town...where I met Alex. We go to school together. My mother, Jeanine, is an ountant. My father left a few years ago.'' "What was his name?" "Richard." They all look at each other. "Dooo you know him?" "Please continue," Jeraoul says. "I don''t know what else to tell you." "May we ask what happened to your Luna... Yln..." Only Rita can''t remember her name. Neither can I. These wolf names are so foreign to me. "Ylfa," Lenor says. "She and Hrolf were of deep and recent Hungarian blood. She was our queen, as humans would put it," she says smiling at me. "She was the most lovely and delicate of werewolves." Jeraoulughs. "But had a wicked tongue." It''s amazing to see the impact she has on them even now. "She must have been loved," I say. Charles sighs. "She was. And she loved Hrolf. When he died her heart withered away. "He was her soul mate," Lenor purrs. She looks at her husband, and they join hands. Charles looks pointedly at me. "It was necessary to send their offspring away. She was only a baby and too young to defend her ce in line. We feared she might be in danger." #Chapter 77: Wolf Vs Wolf But it can''t be me! I''ve never had enhanced abilities-hell, can''t even talk right. And I''ve never been physically strong. Wouldn''t I be if I were a wolf? Ylfa. No...there''s no way... "No!" I yell out. "No-my mother''sss name is Jeanine." Chapter 78 #Chapter 78: The End of All Lies You''ll never beat me! Ryan says, and I know he means it. Normally, I would be cautious taking on someone of his stature, but now I''m angry...and angry me doesn''t always make the best choices. I snarl. I want to know why Cynthia. Because she stands in my way... But not like your brother did.... Now the beast inside me is just pissed. I spring forward, ready to strike. Ready to kill. I get in a swipe to the left of his jaw, then right, then a mouthful of fur and flesh above Ryans'' shoulder. Except Ryan proves too strong for me, and now that I''m on the offensive, I''ve left myself vulnerable. I realize that as soon as I feel him move. Ryan slings me off, knocking me to the ground, and is on top of me before I can manage to get up, using his body weight to hold me down. I''m able to avoid most of his bites, whiche fast and ferociously. I use my hips to roll him and get him to the ground. Then I use the momentum of the motion to roll away, but Ryan is too fast. He gets a grip on my shoulder and shakes his head, trying to tear out a chunk of flesh. A lightning bolt of pain strikes through my head, carrying an image of Alex, bleeding. "There''s something wrong!" I grab at the sides and press hard with the heel of my hands to make it stop. Rita is by my side, a hand on my back. "What is it? What''s wrong?" "The pain...Alex..." Rita cries out, "He''s with Ryan!" I hear the others scurrying, but I can''t see anything. They''re all around me, hands lifting me and leading me out of the room. Through the bright light, I see my feet moving along the ground and into a building I don''t know. Something is given to me, and the pain begins to subside. My vision begins to return, and I see them all in a small room with me. A living room somewhere. Lenor brings me a cup of some hot, steaming liquid and sits beside me. Rita is on the other side. Jeraout and Charles are across the room. They are all watching me, concern on their faces, but Rita is the first to break the ice. "You saw Alex." "Yes. He''sss in pain." The urgency of the situation sets back in. "We have to find him!" I hear Charles say, "They must be linked." Jeraoul moves forward slowly, as if he''s afraid he might spook me. "Do you know where they went?" "They asked. Where we were," is all I can say. "When we were attacked," Rita adds to rify, knowing they''re probably not used to my broken way of speaking. We told them it was possible the attacker came from the northwest." "Toward the mountain," Charles mumbles from the corner of the room. "We should go that direction. Follow their scent." "We need to send a recovery team," Jeraoul says as he begins pacing the floor, his arms folded in front of his chest, thinking "There''s no time," Rita argues. "We need to do it." Lenor gets a sad look in her eyes. "Ryan is powerful. None here challenge him.¡± "Rita is pretty tough," I say, eliciting a smile from someone bing an unlikely friend. Definitely a savior. Charles moves forward. "Then we''ll go." To Lenor and Jeraoul he adds, "You can send someone after us." Rita and I stand to go, when Lenor puts her hand on mine, stopping me. Her skin is soft for someone her age, and there is a tenderness to the touch that makes me miss my mother. "Be careful, dear," is all she says. Try out in pain-both physical and emotional. I need to stop this guy and get back to Cynthia because she''s in danger. I left her there, in enemy territory. And tow I don''t feel anything from her anymore, which has me worried. I''m able to pull away and turn my head around, but I''m not able to get a grip on him. I flip the other way so he can''t grab me again. I take off into the trees. I realize I''m leaving a blood trail, so I rub against the ground to try and get the dirt to clump up in the wound. But I don''t risk stopping for very long, because I have to keep moving. I should run back to the Malkeye base to get Cynthia and Rita, but I don''t want to lead him there. I need to take him out. Instead, I make for the mountain. There must be ces to hide among the scraggly rocks. I run as fast as I can, but I hear him behind me. I can hear him huff as he struggles for air between steps, and I can tell he''s close. I know he''ll overtake me soon, so I have to find high ground to take advantage of. 1 see the stream at the bottom of the mountain. It''s at least twenty feet wide. I hit the water running full speed and turn to the right, knowing the water will obscure my scent. 1 also know that he''ll hear me soon. A deer is drinking on the other side. As soon as it sees me, it takes off in the other direction. Lucky me.. be able to tell the deer''s sshes apart from mine. In the distance, far behind us, I hear a rustling sound. nay not Of course, I''m on Rita''s back. Where else would I be? We can''t afford for my human legs to slow us down, so I swallowed my pride. As did Rita. The air is cold and I''m trying not to shiver as we ride through what I consider to beplete darkness. Even after my eyes adjust, everything looks ck because the forest is congested with trees. On asion, Charles, who is in front of us, stops and turns his head from left to right. It worries me because I can tell he''s only doing it when he loses their scent. But he assured me he is an expert tracker, and that if we are in remotely the right area, he will be able to pick up their scent. I''m useless. There''s nothing I can do but yank poor Rita''s fur and cause her difort. However, I soon realize that if I crouch down close to her, Rita''s bodyweight warms me. It also keeps me from wondering if she''s going to run me into a tree branch. I realize my troubles are nothingpared to what poor Alex is going through right now. What if Ryan has hurt #Chapter 78: The End of All Lies him? Oh, God...what if he dead? If it''s true that Ryan had something to do with his own brother''s death, then it''s certainly possible he could hurt Alex. I mean, Alex is Michael''s sessor. If all this is true-and I don''t know that it is-does this mean Ryan is in league with the rogue werewolves? If so, did he have Michael attacked? Shit! He could be the one behind my attacks! To think we were in his house. To think that asshole was hitting on me! We start to slow down and my attention returns to what is happening now; everything else can be figured outter. I hear running water and realize the mountain is right in front of us. A stream flows across its base, where the moonlight reflects. Just like our stream. Please Alex...where are you? Chapter 79 #Chapt¨¦r 79: Dire Circumstances They must sense something because their pace quickens. When we hit the stream, they take a right through the water, sshing me and adding to my difort. I buck up and tough it out, but soon we are back out of the water and below the mountain, ready to climb. Then I smell it. Blood. And pine. It''s Alex! We can''t see him yet and begin making our way up the mountain, but the progress is slow and my sight is back to zilch. The smell is getting stronger, and my body is beginning to tingle. That familiar tingle. We must be getting really close... Suddenly, Rita rears back and I slide off. She shoots forward and my eyes follow her and Charles. I still can''t see anything, so I run to get closer until my developed night vision locks onto the sight that is driving them. Below an overhand of rock, in a small crevice, lies a werewolf. It isn''t moving-and I know it''s Alex! Another werewolf, Ryan, is crouched over him, like he''s about to go in for the kill. I scream, unable to stop myself. When he sees the approaching onught, he moves in front of Alex''s body, protectively. He kneels down, ready to meet the two werewolves racing toward him. I run even closer but make sure I''m not in the way. I couldn''t bear it if I put myself in danger and they had to rescue me instead of Alex. I would never be able to live with myself! Rita stays back and allows Charles to make the first strike. I don''t know why they don''t both strike at the same time, increasing their chances of overpowering him. Then again, I''m not a warrior and they understand things I don''t. So I stand back and watch, first Charles tussles with Ryan, the two striking back and forth, one with the advantage, then the other. After a particrly ferocious strike, Ryan is able to knock Charles against arge rock. I don''t know if it knocks the wind out of him, but he doesn''t get back up. Now that she has the opportunity, Rita strikes at Ryan. She is significantly smaller in size. I''m hoping this makes her faster. That''s when I realize I''m fisting my hands so aggressively that my fingernails are drawing blood from the inside of my palms. I feel so helpless as I watch Ryan get the advantage over Rita: She bites at his leg, gaining a firm hold, only this allows him to mp down on the back of her neck. Even I know the neck area is vulnerable, and now I fear Rita has lost any advantage. Charles, who has made his way to his feet, now jumps on Ryan''s back, sinking his teeth deep into Ryan''s fur. I hope he''s getting meat! Ryan throws himself backward, howling in pain-and I jump for joy. Charles must have a good hold because he doesn''t fall off like Ryan was probably counting on. Ryan spins his torse left to right and back again, trying to get Charles off. As they battle, I run around them-making sure to keep my distance-and kneel down beside Alex. He''s breathing, which is good, but his breath is raspy-I fear he may have been given something to keep him from healing. I kneel down and wrap my arms around him, burying my face in his neck, crying and speaking words offort. With each tear that falls, I feel the throbbing intensity between us grow until my senses are vibrating. There is a gash on his shoulder, and I smell the blood dripping from it. I smell other wounds, but I''m afraid to move his body to find them. If something is broken, may make it worse. Besides, what can I do for him? As Iy there with him, the movements of his chest be more regr, smoother. That must mean he''s healing. If only they can hold Ryan off long enough... But my wish is dashed against the ground with Charles''s mangled back. Whatever Ryan did, Charles''s body is barely moving, and it looks like his muscles are spasming. Oh no! If something is broken we''ll never get him out of here! Then I realize that may not be a concern after all. Ryan is the most powerful member of his pack, and certainly isn''t an honorable one. For whatever reason, he wants me dead. To do that, he has to kill them. And it looks like he might seed. Now Rita is the only thing that stands between Ryan and us, and I fear that he is simply too much for her. My heart breaks in two as I watch them square off, snarling at each other and circling. In spite of our differences, Rita has always risked her life to defend me. I even feel like we''re bing close, and this moment could end that forever. Ryan could end us all here and now. And he is the first to make a move, springing his into the air and lunging at Rita. Thank goodness she''s smart! She registers his move as soon as he''s airborne and slides out of the way. When Ryannds with a thud, I can feel the smile on Rita''s face. If only I knew what she was think when she''s in wolf form. I can almost hear her smartass mouth taunting him. But Ryan won''t be subdued easily! He quickly runs off, out of sight, and I see Rita turning to look for him. Did he run away? Surely not-he was winning! I look around and don''t see anything. But I hear him, and so does Rita. Her head turns toward the mountainside above us just in time to see Ryan- descending upon her. She rears up on her hind legs and hends almost square against her chest, knocking her backward. Now he is on top of her, trying to get to her jugr. She''s twisting and turning with all her might, so his bite doesn''t connect in the right ce, despite many efforts. ¸è Even if he''s not getting her where he needs to, he''s ripping up her neck. I can smell the blood and realize she''s probably running on adrenaline. I stand up, moving between the two of them and Alex. At the top of my lungs, I scream, "STOOOOP!!!!" Ryan does. Still straddling Rita, he turns his head to look at me. I must be too good a target to resist because he dismounts her, staring at me. #Chapter 79: Dire Circumstances I can''t make out the details of his face, but I swear he''s licking his lips...and my anger increases. My heart is pounding in my chest, blood is ringing in my ears, and my skin itches with what I assume what must be adrenaline. I''ve never felt this way before...like my senses are all heightened, and my body is ready to explode with power! My breathing bes ragged. I snarl at him, my own angry beast ready to emerge. What will I do? I''m not even sure. I must be out of my mind to challenge a monster like this, but my brain is obviously not in charge right now. Ryan''s form alights with what appears to be a golden ring, and everything around me bes brighter as if bathed in golden light. He begins stalking toward me, but I stand my ground. Suddenly, I am no longer afraid-just itchy and pissed off. No one messes with my friends! Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 80 #Chapter 80: My Inner Wolf As Ryan stalks toward me, the itch bes unbearable. My skin feels like it''s been burned and is healing, peeling. I want to scratch at it. I want to scratch it off. The feeling bes so intense-like my skin is burning from within. Ryan stops and watches, his grin apparent. He starts pacing from one side to the other. I don''t understand what he''s doing, but it''s so hard to think right now. I can''t track him while my body is changing. The unexpectedness and newness of it is difficult to And my rage returns! I don''t know what''s happening, but I want it to stop! I need to stop him! Aaaahhhh!!!!! This must be what it''s like to be consumed with anger. Now my skin is the least of my concerns. My bones begin shifting, painfully at first as my humerus and my femur elongate, stretching in a way not humanly possible. A growl rumbles deep in my chest and I throw my head back as my nose and jaw stretch out. My spine shifts and my shoulders begin popping. It''s painful, but in a glorious way. All my bones are changing, shifting. And now I understand what''s happening. I kick my shoes off and start running toward Ryan, first on two legs. My lower leg bones crack and my ankles disjoint, then my hips buckle and I''m on all fours. I wiggle my body so I can feel every muscle. There are so many... And my legs! I''m using my arms and my legs as... legs! Not to mention I''m taller, even being on all fours! I can even feel the wind tickle my hair. No-my fur. Later, that''s one thing about this moment that I will remember most. I focus my attention back on that bastard, Ryan. I can see him almost as clear as if the sun were out. I run full force, and Ryan is ready to meet me head-to-head. I hate him for what he''s done. I want to rip that smug look off his face. I want to scratch his eyes out. I want to throw him off a tall cliff. But all I have is this new, powerful body. pulling. When we meet, I slide to the right and stick my head out to the left, hooking my jaw around his leg Ryan''s leg can''t hold him, and he slides down on that leg, unable to stay bnced on his other three paws. He kicks at me with the other back paw, shing at my face and almost connecting. I back up, which gives him time to regain his bnce. I know this is stupid. I don''t know how to fight-and I certainly don''t know how to use this body, but I have to figure it out quick. Plus, I''ve been watching the others fight. When they stay low and protect their throats, they have a better chance ofing out alive, so that''s what I need to do. Ryan charges at me full force, and this time he''s too quick to dodge. He ms into me, knocking me off bnce. I feel like a doe, all wobbly and awkward. Ryan uses this opportunity to grab at the back of my neck. Again, he misses. Something knocks him over. I turn to see Rita squatting on all fours, staring at Ryan as he gets up. She''s growling. J move beside her, showing my teeth at Ryan, challenging him to continue. Of course, he doesn''t back down. He stalks from one side to the next and I know he''s forming a game n. #Chapter 80: My Inner Wolf Rita makes the next move. She starts pacing with him, getting a little closer all the time. 20 BUNUS 1 don''t know what I should be doing. When they didn''t double-team Ryan before, I thought that was part of their strategy. Only now I feel that it should be a viable option. I begin pacing behind her, going the opposite direction. Ryan sees through my method and stops as he watches the two of us. But I''m impatient. I rush him again and snap at his neck. He drops his head and I barely graze his back right shoulder. I think it''s safe to say I don''t know what I''m doing, and that I need to form a n of my own. So I do. After Rita is able totch onto him-anywhere-I''ll grab his back leg and pull, trying to flip him over. Hopefully, she will understand what I''m trying to do and help. Once the two of us have him on his back, one of us should be able to go for his throat. Rita moves in as I expected. She''s able to get a jaw around his upper leg but it gives Ryan the chance to get at her neck. He sinks his teeth in then ms her against a tree. Rita yelps and doesn''t get back up, leaving me to square off with Ryan. We watch each other, waiting to see who will make the first move. If I''ve learned anything, it''s that making the first move makes you vulnerable. Ryan knows that, too. He begins pacing again. This makes me nervous, anxious. He knows what he''s doing. In this situation, it is kill or be killed. And I want to kill. It''s when I realize he''s creeping over to Alex, who is trying to get up, that my anger rages all the more. He''s still trying to kill Alex and he thinks I''m either too weak to stop him or too stupid to notice. I begin stalking toward Ryan, my head down and my growl guttural and loud, when he turns away from Alex and meets my gaze. I hope my eyes reflect my hatred as much as his reflect his treachery. As Ryan approaches, I can see Alex moving behind him, again trying to stand. Dammit! Ryan notices me looking at Alex and turns around. He sees Alex up on his front paws and starts slinking toward him. I panic and race toward Ryan, who is faster than me. He''s almost reached Alex when, by sure will alone, I am able to pick up speed and close the distance between 1. us. I wrap my jaw around Ryan''s tail. I yank it with all my might, throwing him against the same rock he threw Charles against. Ryan yelps as his body bounces off and he hits the ground. That asshole never even saw meing. Now I notice Charles is up on all fours, watching me. He stays back, lowering his head at me and kneeling his front paws. But I can''t focus on him, and I don''t have time to check on anyone else¡ªI have an asshole to defeat. I pounce on top of Ryan, rolling him onto his back. Blood is trickling from his nose and mouth. He must have mmed into the solid rock headfirst. #Chapter 80: My Inner Wolf I have no pity. If I don''t stop him now, he''ll kill my Alex, ? I can feel his hot, stinky breath on my face. I lower my hea at me with his teeth, but I''m even quicker. I remember wh I open my jaws and mp down on his jugr, squeezing copse. I''ve done it: I''ve killed for the first time. And I enjoyed it. #Chapter 80: My Inner Wolf I have no pity. If I don''t stop him now, he''ll kill my Alex, I can feel his hot, stinky breath on my face. I lower my hea at me with his teeth, but I''m even quicker. I remember wl I open my jaws and mp down on his jugr, squeezing copse. I''ve done it: I''ve killed for the first time. And I enjoyed it. #Chapter 80: My Inner Wolf I have no pity. If I don''t stop him now, he''ll kill my Alex, and my new friends. I want blood...Ryan''s blood. I can feel his hot, stinky breath on my face. I lower my head even closer as I growl at him. Ryan reaches up to snap at me with his teeth, but I''m even quicker. I remember what Rita said earlier about the only way to kill a werewolf. I open my jaws and mp down on his jugr, squeezing with all my might. I finally hear the snap and feel the copse. I''ve done it: I''ve killed for the first time. And I enjoyed it. Chapter 81 #Chapter 81: The Malkeye Luna Revealed It''s like time stops. The first time you kill someone, or some werewolf, I should say. It is a life-changing moment. I can taste blood in my mouth...and it''s good. Ryan''s body appears lifeless below me. I wait a few seconds before 1 let him go, waiting to make sure he''s dead. His body goes limp. He''s not breathing, and his heart has stopped. I can tell because I hear everything. When I finally dismount his corpse, I shake my body like a dog drying off after a bath. I feel all my muscles, the new structure of my bones and how they rte to each other, the sway of my fur. It all feels good. Somehow right. To think, I recently wished for the gifts of the werewolf-enhanced hearing, acute sight-and here I am, a werewolf after all I walk over to where Alex is lying. The physical pull between us now unquestionable as my body vibrates within when I am this close to him. There is no mistaking it now: Our bodies are in tune. Alex''s eyes search mine. I wish I knew what he was thinking. He nuzzles my nose, and I nuzzle back. The world is right now. My werewolf can have his love, and I can love my werewolf. R¨ªta and Charles limp over, still in wolf form. Their bulky, wounded forms stand over me, and in that moment, we are all equals. I''m no longer the outsider-the poor, frail human with a stutter-and I feel their eptance. I want to stay this way. There is a freedom to this form that I''ve never known before. Freedom to feel anger, freedom to desire retribution, freedom to love who I want. Alex... But I can''tmunicate with him-or the others-and need to understand this moment from their viewpoints. I''m sure they have so many questions. Though it seems Charles has had the answers all along. I stand and step back, thinking about my human form, willing my body to change back, simply to see how it is done. I don''t know if, as a new wolf, I can control my shift. I''m aware my anger elicited my shift into werewolf form, but can I consciously control the shift back? For a moment, I''m afraid I won''t be able to shift on my own, though that fear is not long-lived. I feel my body begin to change. It seems slow and I''m able to feel every bone and muscle morph back, though I will le ater that it is actually a very quick process. The others shift back as well. Their faces now say more than words, and Charles again bends a knee to me. Alex, on the other hand, is still badly wounded. I kneel on the ground, and he warps his arms around me, tears streaming from his beautiful eyes. I can tell they''re tears of gratitude. Seeing this, I begin crying as well. "I knew it," Charles says. "You are Dyanthiana, our Luna.¡± I look up at him and wipe my wet cheeks with my sleeves. Huh... Look at that, I''m still wearing clothing. "That exins so much," Rita says. Her eyes are dry, but they''rerge and quizzical. I think she may be more shocked by this chain of events than I am. "You really are... "You''re a werewolf," Alex says slowly as he processes it,pleting Rita''s thought. "But how..." Charles stands. "It was the masking rune. It didn''t just hide your scent; it also kept you from shifting." #Chapter 81: The Malkeye Luna Revealed Alex shakes his head, confused. "What is he talking about?" Rita huffs. "You missed out on a lot... things we heard that we didn''t exactly believe," Rita said, still staring at me, though her mouth is no longer agape, and she seems to being to grip with the situation: "Yet..." So far, I have been silent. I don''t know what to say to all this. I really didn''t believe it up until the moment my inner beast decided to take over. Now, I am still in shock myself, and I don''t know how to address them. "We can talk about this at the Malkeye base. We really should get Alex back. Question the rogue." "Yes, Luna," Charles says. He walks over and scoops Alex up, propping up Alex''s left shoulder while Rita takes his right. Alex''s leg is tender, and he wince''s when he puts weight on it. His injuries, which were dire when we arrived, have already begun healing, but his leg is still a little mangled and the gash in his shoulder is red. They help him walk I stay a few feet in front of them, trying to understand all of it. I turned into a werewolf... I''m a werewolf! But how???" My mother and father were human, which doesn''t leave much room for me to be anything else. Which means one of them isn''t my real parent. My mind is truly boggled. Thankfully, Alex speaks up and interrupts my confusion with his own. "So... Wow! You''re a werewolf!" "I guess ssso." He smiles at me. "Thank goodness you still have that adorable stutter, though." "Not fair,¡± I say, realizing that I did still stutter. Which is strange because I feel less tongue-tied. "I don''t want to." "What? It''s part of your charm," he says with augh. "I''m just d you''re okay," I say softly. "Thanks to you," Alex admits. "We''re all alive thanks to you.'' Rita abruptly puts an arm around my shoulders like we''re old friends. "How did you do it? I mean, an inexperienced little lightweight like you was able to defeat even kill-the Malkeye''s leader and greatest warrior. I don''t get it." "Me, neither." Which is true. I don''t understand it myself. "But I''m d you did," she admits, grinning at me. Rita drops her arm, and our moment is over. That must have been her way of showing gratitude. "So tell me all about this rune," Alex says, ending our moment. "Who even uses that stuff anymore?" "Where to start?" Rita shifts his Alex''s behind her neck, so he doesn''t slip. "I think that''s your territory, Charles." Right on cue, Charles begins weaving a tale of two lovers who were wrongfully betrayed by a younger, power-hungry brother. "Those were your parents?" Alex asks. "I guess that makes sense." 20 BUNUS #Chapter 81. The Malkeye Luna Revealed Only, he doesn''t seem convinced. I get that it''s a hard pill to swallow. I know this world is something he understands because he grew up in it, knowing who and what he was...but to me it seems like something you''d find in a children''s book. To think this story is my fairy tale. It really is like that, isn''t it? Or maybe more like a Grimm Brother''s tale, being that I''m not a creature and not a typical, castle- dwelling princess. But it all still seems so unbelievable. I suppose now that I''ve shifted and killed my first werewolf, it shouldn''t be. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 82 #Chapter 82: Return of the Luna We''re greeted by the whole freaking pack! Apparently, Jeaoul and Lenor had already spread the word about what was going on. I''m sure the other pack members didn''t quite believe them, but they must certainly have been curious because a lot of them are standing at the entrance to the base. As we approach, I fall behind the others. I don''t exactly want to be the first to be questioned or interrogated. Plus, I''m sure they can tell I''m different now. Jeaoul approaches us with his wife and a couple of other pack Elders. "Where is Ryan?" "Defeated," Charles calls out, his voice booming. "Our Alpha was defeated and now lies dead and in dishonor." There are high-pitched murmurs among the group. I grow a little concerned at first, because I remember Jeaoul saying that no one believed them when they suspected Ryan''s treachery. Charles steps aside, still under Alex''s shoulder, revealing me. "Here is our long- lost Luna, Dyanthiana." And the one who killed your Alpha. The murmurs grow to a loud tter. Several drop to one knee, bowing their heads before me. All the attention sets me on edge. It makes me ufortable. "Please, stand...all of you!" But others fall to their knees like a chain reaction. Lenor approaches me, her soft, strong face.......... She takes my hands and kisses them. "Our Luna has returned to us." Then she kneels on both knees, still gripping my hands. My anxiety disappears. My heart is so full of love right now. That''s the only way I know how to describe it. To go from a single-parent home to an entire vige of family. It''s overwhelming in a good way. But it also reminds me that one can be a foreigner among their own people. Maybe I am their Luna; that''s yet to be seen. Maybe I am a long-lost werewolf princess, though that doesn''t seem possible. But right now, I have a family again. Lenor leads us to their home, where she prepares some food and water for us. We are able to sit and lick our wounds, so to speak. She sits across from me as I eat some cheese and beef jerky Lots of beef jerky... I''m famished and I want meat! Alex sits beside me, apparently afraid to let me out of his sight. "I wish you had known your mother, Ylfa. She was the most beautiful being I have ever met. Your family was noble and greatly respected among all the packs. They were from the old blood." I''m grateful to hear this. I need to know more about my past because my present is such an enigma. "She and your father were young. They were so happy..." she adds, her eyes growing distant and reminiscent. When they return to me, there is a smile in them. "You were their first and only. They loved you so much." "Why did they not have more?" #Chapter 82: Return of the Luna . Her eyes grow sad. "I''m certain they would have, dear. Their lives were cut short. You see, Ryan was only two years younger than your father, who was the second son to be Alpha. Had he lived a long and prosperous life, Ryan would have nevere to power." "Which is why he did what he did." She nods. A tear falls down her cheek. "There is so much lost time.... But no need to think about what could have been. You were such a lovely baby, and now you look a lot like your mother. I''m sure she is watching over you." 23 The thought of having another mother is hard to grasp. I''ve only ever known my human mother, the woman who has raised me tried to help me back from the abuse we suffered together. Now I realize why I don''t look like her, though, or why she doesn''t ever talk about our extended family. We don''t have any together. But I want to hear more about my real parents. "Do you liave any pictures of them?" Lenor''s face lights up. "I''m sure I still do...somewhere. Give me a moment," she says patting my hand. Lenor stands and looks around the room. "I''m sure I can find you something." She leaves the room for a moment and Alex touches my leg under the table. His touch brings a tingling sensation to my body. "I still can''t believe it," he says, his voice just above a whisper. "You''re a werewolf-a Luna..." His words hang between us. His eyes arerge and soft and study my face with intensity. I just want to melt into him and forget about all about what happened, only looking to our future. Is it possible we have one? If I''m Malkeye and he''s Ayzena... But I can''t think about that right now. Right now, I want to bask in his gaze with the knowledge that my life was once so different and held so much potential. "Can we spend time alone? Later?" His hand squeezes my thigh yfully, and his smile is mischievous, sexy. "Ohhh.....I n to." He nods at my te. "You''re really putting away that meat," he says with augh. I giggle. "I can''t help it! I''m so hungry!" Lenor returns with two pictures; one is ck and white, and the other is in color. Both are worn from years of handling. She sits back down and hands me the pictures, pointing to the ck and white one first. "These are your parents when they first mated." They looked so regal...but so content. "Your father and your mother were lucky- they were in love before they even know they were fated." "That hardly ever happens," Alex says, awe in his voice. But we look at each other and we understand: That''s us. "They''re so lovely," I say. There''s so much more I want to say, but I can''t find the words. Then she points to the other picture. It is in color and is more recent, but still several years old, and I understand why. "This is you with your parents. You were almost a year old when everything... happened. And you were small for your age, but very bright, very curious." #Chapter 82: Return of the Luna I study the picture. I''m sitting up in my mother''sp, gazing into her face. My father is behind her and we are nothing but smiles. Only...more than smiles. I can sense the adoration. My parents really did love me...and I lived them. I purse my lips together to keep from crying. "Can I keep these?" I ask when I''ve gained a littleposure. "Of course, dear. They''re yours." Alex puts an arm around my shoulders and kisses me on the head. Lenor gazes at us fondly. Perhaps there is hope after all. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 83 #Chapt¨¦r 83: An Unwee Family Reunion Once we''re done eating, everyone else joins us in the living room. They all gaze at me fondly, and I can''t imagine what this moment means for them. I lost my parents, but they lost a leader. A thought slips in and teases at me again: It''s like I''m royalty. "How are you feeling?" Charles asks from the doorway. "Better, thank you. I think Alex''s leg is healing up rather nicely," I add, alluding to it with a nod. "Good. That''s all very good," he says hastily. Jeaoul, who is seated in a much morefortable, normal chair than thest one I saw him in, .... "How is our prisoner?" "What prisoner?" Alex asks. "We were able to subdue and capture the rogue that attack Dyanthiana." At first, I forget this name is attached to me. "Oh..." I perk up. "Is he still alive?" "Yes, my Luna. To keep him from healing, he was forced to shift into human form." I don''t know how that works, and right now I don''t really care. "We can question him when you''re ready," Charles says to feaoul. Jeaoul looks at me. "I think it is a good idea if you join us." I find my bravery and nod. It doesn''t seem so difficult now that my wolf is free. I follow the Elders and Charles back to the Meeting Hall. Our Meeting Hall. Rita and Alex, who can now limp on his own, follow behind me. There are several men standing guard in the entry hall, where the rogue is still tied to the same pole as when we left. His body is bloody, and clumps have caked and dried on his skin. He is also naked, which only adds to the repulsive nature of his condition. The man''s head is down, and I can''t see his face. His long, dark hair is oily and matted against his scalp, with tendrils falling in front of his lowered face, obscuring our view of it. Sweat is dripping from his hair, and he smells of blood and stink. Alex limps over to the man. Waves of anger roll off him like heat. He roughly take the man''s chin in his hand and lifts his head. All the air is sucked out of the room. I stumble backward, not believing my eyes. "Dad..." The others look at me, stunned. AS if anything else could happen today! Alex: "This...this is your dad?" He looks up at me my father! How could this be? Jeaoul exins. "This is man you know as your father is not who you think. His real name is Geralt, and he is a werewolf, one of our pack, entrusted to watch over you while in hiding. As soon as we recognized him, there was no doubt who you were." I stare at him. Dad''s eyes lift to mine, holding my gaze. I can see the shame in them. #Chapter 83: An Unwee Family Reunion Dad: "I struggled with leaving, but I was devoted to the cause...to protecting you. At least, at first." "I don''t underssstand. What happened?" I know he is remembering how terrible it was. How abusive he was toward me and mother; how he broke down our self-esteem and made us feel worthless. The fights, the hiding from his drunken wrath. Was that all part of the n? "I meant well when we escaped. When I met your mother, she was so kind and adopted you without hesitation. We got married and I...I tried." He starts tearing up. "But it all got to be too much. Over time, I resented being away from the pack. Anger began to build up because I couldn''t shift, couldn''t be me-no one told me that was going to happen!" Now, he is sobbing. He stops to collect himself, and I can''t tell who he is crying for: me or him. "I began to tell myself it was to protect you. If you felt worthless then you would never suspect who you really were. Then you had that damn stutter...which made it easier." * "Easier to bully me?" He shuts his eyes tight and nods. Alex butts in. I had forgotten he was there-that anyone else was there. For a moment, it had be just me, the user, and my pathetic excuse for a father. Now that I see Alex, I notice his hands are balled up into fists and the veins in his arms and neck are bulging. I''m frightened he is going to pounce and tear my dad to shreds. "How did you get involved with the rogues?" he growls, showing his teeth. If Alex were to take my dad on right now, in a fair fight, I''m sure Alex would win. My dad nces at Alex and looks away. Dad can also see Alex''s aggressiveness, smell it on him. It smells good. To be honest, my body finds it physically appealing. "I ran off. Left them. I was out in the woods, living off critters. Desperate. They found me...or, rather, Ryan found me." "That''s what we want to hear." "Yeah? What''s that?" Dad asks, then spits blood from his mouth onto the floor. "Everything!" Dadmences a tale of conspiracy, intrigue..... "Ryan took me in. Showed me where a camp of rogues were living not far from the Malkeye border." "How many are there?" Charles asks with a snarl. He shrugs. "Overtwenty." "And where can we find this...ragtag group of losers?" Dad pauses and looks at me. I can''t tell what I see in his eyes. Reluctance? Regret? But I have no pity for him. For as long as I can remember, my dad has despised me and Mom/l snarl, to let him know there''s no sympathy here. #Chapter 83: An Unwee Family Reunion "There''s a cut-through in the mountain. That''s where they hide." Charles nods to one of the men behind us. The man leaves and Charles turns back to my dad. ¡°And what was the n, exactly? Help Ryan take over the Malkeye pack? Maybe others?" "All of them. Ryan wanted control of them all. Then we were going to be integrated into the pack...like, as his bodyguards." Alex leans down, almost nose to nose with Dad. "And Cynthia? Were you prepared to kill the girl you had raised as you daughter?" He is almost shouting by the time he reaches the final word, causing my dad to flinch and turn his head away. And while he can''t say it, we all know this was his intention foring here. I stomp out of the Meeting Hall, disgusted. Alex and several of the others follow. The fresh air is inviting, and I need it to clear my head. I feel like my brain could explode with all that has happened today. My emotions teeter from overstimted to numb. Once I''m outside, another numb moment sets in. Charles approaches me. "We will be taking a band to search for the camp. Do we have your permission to clear it?" Ican''t make these decisions. Why is he asking me? "You''re in charge.'' He nods, as though I''m passing on some right or responsibility to him. Maybe that is what I''m doing. Then it urs to me: I murdered their Alpha and I''m their Luna. It doesn''t matter if I haven''t been here. I''m their blood, and they''re going to look to me for leadership. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 84 #Chapt¨¦r 84: Time to Process Lenor and Jeaoul prepare a bed for me in their home, and somehow scrounge together some clothes that fit me rtively well, even if they are a little loose. 18 I take my first shower in probably three days, and after, I feel like a new woman. Yes...a woman. I''m not eighteen just yet, but I have grown since I left home. I have be a whole other person-a werewolf-and have attained a fresh identity. I sit in my room with my journal. I have so much material for my y now, but that isn''t my focus. I need to work out my thoughts. After all, so much hase to fight in the past twenty-four hours. My parents are not who I thought they were, and one of them even tried to kill me. Then there''s the whole werewolf thing, and I''m not even some in-jane one at that. It''s a lot to process, but now that my shock is wearing off, I can think about things rationally. The pack is going to expect me to stay and fulfill my duty. The wolf in me wants to, but I have a whole other life I can''t disappear from. My human mother has no idea what I am. She took me in without question at a time when I was my most helpless and vulnerable, and I cannot leave her now. She still needs me. Now, perhaps I can be a strength to her. So what will I do? What will I say to the pack? I have to decide what my future is going to look like. Will it be here? Well...probably...at some point. But I''m not ready yet. I''ve spent my whole life as a human, and I need to figure out what it''s like to be a werewolf before I can lead them. I''m not sure what that means, but I guess I''ll figure it out. What I do know is that I feel more for Alex now than I ever have. I need to figure out if there even is an us. Now that we can potentially be together, there is yet another wrench in our destiny: We''re from two different packs. Sure, that may not always be an issue, but what if both lovers are the Alpha and Luna of two separate packs? How would that work? I don''t know if it can.... Just when I thought things were falling in ce, the answers I finally get only lead to more questions. What does Alex think of all this? What will he say? What does he want? I so desperately want to speak with him. "There will be a dinner tonight in your honor," Jeaoul tells me when I finally emerge clean, dried, and only slightly dazed by the events of the day. I don''t know why I would expect anything else, but it does take me by surprise. I nod. "That would be wonderful." "Is there anything you need until then?" "No, thank you." I look around the room. "Have you seen Alex?" "He went with Charles to find the rogues. You should rest now." Why did that not ur to me? If Alex isn''t here, I need to allow my exhaustion to set in. Suddenly, the thought of clean, cool sheets is appealing. "I think I will, thank you. Will you wake me when Alex returns?" "Of course." I return to my room and close the door. The first thing I do is call my mother. I didn''t get to call herst night because I was busy chasing a killer and turning into a werewolf. She''s probably freaking out now. In spite of everything I want to say to her, when Mom answers, I still with the typical banter. I exin that I fell asleep early because I haven''t been feeling well. This should cover me if she notices anything when I return. #Chapter 84: Time to Process I promise I will call her again that night, then we hang up. feel guilty. But if we talk about any of this-and that''s a big if-then it can''t be over the phone. Now that I know she is okay, and that she understands I am I can sleep with a clear conscience. I slide into the sheets and pull them up to my chin, then I fall fast asleep. When I wake up, the sheets are down ound my feet and my head is full of dreams: dreams of running, of shifting, of blood. Shadows, mostly, and blurry images. I hear a knock and realize that is what woke me. "Coming," I call out. I get up, straighten my t-shirt and shorts with my hands, and run my fingers through my hair. I expect it''s Lenor or Jeaoul, and I don''t want them to see me a mess. When I open the door, I''m surprised to see Alex. His face beams when he sees me. "God, you''re so sexy with bedhead." I be very conscious of my messy hair and try to pat it down. "Sorry." "Why? I love it." He leans a shoulder against the door''s frame and it strikes me how tall he is. Not for the first time, but like the first time. I breathe him in and he can sense what I''m doing. Alex licks his lips and stalks in. I back up as he approaches, his raw energy leading me backward until my knees hit the bed. I stop and he steps up to me so I can inhale his pine scent. It''s erotic. The pulse between us is booming, throbbing. "I just came to check on you," he says with a whisper. "Is there anything I can do for you?" He leans his face down and my inner wolf reaches out to him. I feel the growl before I hear it. And that was all he needed to hear. Alex puts one arm behind my back and one hand in my hair pulling my entire body into his. In an instant, his mouth is on mine, open and eager. I eagerly meet him, opening to his warmth, to his tongue''s caress. And this kiss is...different. There is more in it- like whatever has been holding him back has disappeared. Or maybe he''s letting his inner wolf out. My hesitation is also gone. I allow my body to rx, falling backward. Alex falls on top of me, his muscr frame covering me. I can''t feel him close enough, and now my hands are behind him, in his hair, pulling. Only gently at first, then urgently. My wolf is definitely out. He responds by moving my body back so he cany over me. The heat between us is fierce. When his shirt lifts and the bare skin of his belly touches mine, it feels like we could ignite. Oliver was my first real experience at making out. Hell, he was my first real kiss. In the moment, I thought that experience was so intense. But I was wrong. I don''t know if it is my inner wolf, or the fury of everything that has passed in thest few days, but I let myself go give myself over to my desire for Alex. Never in a million years did I imagine I would end up ''ot then, with someone like him. Someone so desirable and...special. I mean, there was nothing special about i anyway. Funny how that works out. My full focus is on his exploring his back and shoulders with my hands as our bodies rub and our mouths intertwine. I love the ridges between his muscles and dips in his curvature. I''m going to learn every one of them 0 #Chapter 84: Time to Process so I know him by touch. In the meantime, he''s being respectful. He doesn''t know my boundaries, and he''s making sure to keep everything below the bra and above my pant line. Well, mostly. A finger may asionally dip under the hem of my shorts to tease the skin there. I don''t stop him. I want it. Part of me wants so much more all of it. Especially when his hips press against mine. Damn. He pulls back, his breath heavy and his nose against mine. I love you, Cynthia.¡± "I love you, too, Alex." He kisses me again, this time it is gentler. I can tell my lips are swollen as they brush his. He stops again. "I want to do this right. Not now, not here." "You''re right. We need to work everything out." He leans back, tucking my hair behind my ear and staring at my face. "You''re so beautiful." "And you''re not answering me." He nods. "We can talk. Why don''t you get some clothes on and walk with me?" "Okay." He sits back on the bed and gives me ast, hungry look before standing. "I''ll be outside." Alex closes the door behind him and I slip off the bed. ted. Thrilled. I jump up and down, trying to keep my excited-girl squeal quiet, but I can''t help but jump out of my skin with happiness. Chapter 85 #Chapter 85: Some Time With Alex #Chapt¨¦r 85: Some Time With Alex When I walk out, I''m on cloud nine. Not as a Luna, or a werewolf of any sort, but as a teenage girl in love. And there is my boyfriend-iny love-waiting for me, his hair a sexy mess and a feverish look in his eyes. As I walk toward him, a life together shes before my eyes: Us getting older, having children, finding our way together...forever. I don''t know if it will be like that, but in the moment it''s the only thing I want to think about. He takes my hand, yfully swinging them back and forth as we walk to the outer perimeter. Then we take a turn into the woods. "I thought we could use some privacy," Alex exins. "Whatever happened to the rogues? Did you find them?" "I don''t think we found all of them. There were thirteen there. But we left a message for any that returned." "Do you think they''ll be a problem?" "Charles thinks they won''t be an issue now that Ryan is dead, and we''ve cleared their camp." "I hope he''s right." "Me, too." He kisses me on the head. "Have you noticed..." Alex pauses looking away from me, then back at me with a grin. "Never mind." "No! What?" "Your stutter is practically gone." "Really? I thought I still had it." "I wonder if it was a side effect...of the rune that was cast on you?" "Maybe..." I really hadn''t noticed! Wait...I was stuttering before; I remember himmenting on it. Or did I just think about it? I don''t know, but maybe it has worn off along with the spell. "That''s...crazy!" I say, realizing Alex is right. Heughs, loud and merrily. I sigh. "Just add that to another crazy thing that''s happened today." "Right???" Alex bes animated. "So much has happened today, but especially for you! Hell-you became a werewolf today!" "Ha! I know!" Alex stops, takes my other hand in his, and looks me in the eyes. "Are you okay, Cynthia? A lot really has happened today.'' Inod. "I''m still processing everything...but I think I''m okay." >> "You went from being hunted by werewolves to actually being one. And you''re okay with that?" "I mean," I begin, "A few weeks ago I wouldn''t have thought it possible. When I finally did realize werewolves existed, I guess...I was... mostly okay with it. Probably because of my feelings for you-though I would''ve been perfectly happy without anyone trying to kill me." #Chapter 85: Some Time With Ale "You won''t have to worry about that anymore." We start walking again. I look above the tree line. The sun starting to recede and what was a bright blue will soon turn. I notice things I had never been able to before: the gentle rustling of leaves on the trees in a light wind, sunlight glistening off the dew, the vibrations of our footsteps against the dirt. It really is magical. I tell him how I had wished for werewolf senses, that I knew they could hear and smell things I couldn''t. "Except,e to think of it, I did seem to smell a lot. I could smell you from a mile away. Okay-that''s a bit of an exaggeration. But I could definitely smell you. And blood. I could smell blood. Looking back, maybe that was part of it all." "Could you always do that?" I shook my head. "I didn''t notice it until after I met you. I think you stirred what had been hidden all that time." "That would make sense," Alex reasons. "I was your first werewolf, huh?" I smile. "I guess that''s what we should talk about." "Look, up there." He points to some fallen trees, and we sit on their trunks. Other nt life has slowly taken them over. Moss softens the edges of their bark and small critters have taken refuge among their hollows. I can hear a squirrel or something inside squeaking until it senses we''re there, then it goes silent. We sit down, side-by-side. Our fingers are still linked together, and I rest my head on his shoulder. It''s not that we have any answers yet, but my spirit is calm just knowing that we''re a possibility now. A real possibility. "I thought we should discuss the future in private. I mean, your pack certainly has an interest in knowing yours, but you have the right to figure it out on your own." "It''s a scary thought." "Figuring it out?" "Yes...and knowing they have expectations from me." "You don''t owe them anything. At least right now." "But I eventually will. You know that." "Yeah... know all about that." "I mean, I''ve been trying to think about everything-given the little time I''ve had- and its hard to imagine living my life as a werewolf." ¡°Ha! Well, in all fairness, you literally just became one." "Exactly. Now I have this...group...depending on me. Already! Charles even asked me what to do about the rogues. How would I know?" "Well...don''t me them for that. It is ourw that they defer to you, since you are technically their leader now. Even if you''re new to be a shapeshifter." When I don''t say anything, Alex adds, "It''s all new to them too. Sure, they''ve known you since you were born... and that you were out there somewhere, but they didn''t know if you would ever return." "Can I ask you a question?" "Sure." $ #Chapter 85: Some Time With "What do you think about all of it? My sssituation, I mean He cackles at my sudden stutter, making me smile, but his bumor is followed by a deep and long sigh. "I think this would be a lot for anyone to handle. But you''re so....awkward anyway." I punch him in the shoulder. "Hey!" Heughs. "I mean that in the most loving way possible. It could''ve been part of the rune, you know? Who knows what you would have been like had you been allowed to live among your pack?" I guess I really hadn''t thought about that. What would my life had been like if Ryan never betrayed us? "Anyway, when you''re ready to transition to pack life, you werewolf ways orpolitics, but you will. It just takes time." have a lot to learn. You don''t know anything about "Thank you! That''s my point! I don''t know anything about being a werewolf much less how to run a pack of them." "But you need to learn. Being here is good for ''Yeah...but what about my mom out there?" My voice wavers when I ask this. I''m trying to keep my emotions out of it: To be logical...but that''s difficult to do. "I can''t just leave her." "No. She loves you and that wouldn''t be fair to her. You need to talk to her." I nod slowly. "Look," Alex says, leaning back a little so he can see my face. Only when I gaze up into his eyes, I want to stop him from talking with a kiss. But I refrain myself. "You''ll need to be careful. Now that you''ve shifted once, it will happen again¡ªand you still have to learn how to control it. She may find out the hard way if you don''t tell her." "But how do I control it? You do." "And you will...after a little time. It''s something you learn, something we''re taught when we''re young.'' "I guess I missed that lesson." A whole lifetime of learning and growing...and I missed out on it. Now, I am something that I don''t understand. It''s exciting and terrifying all at the same time... and dangerous, like Alex said. What if I identally shift at a public mall or on a street corner? There''s a reason humans don''t ever see werewolves do that. Werewolves, in general, don''t live in the human world in the first ce, and those who do know how to control their bodies. I lower my head. I feel like I might cry again. I don''t know if I can do this... Alex lifts my chin. "I will help you," he tells me, and his voice is so soft and quiet and sweet. "I will be there whenever you need me." Then he kisses me. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 86 #Chapter 86: About Us "Ahhh..." 1 exhale bliss when we stop. "Thank you, Alex." "I know you need to go back to your mom soon, so I''ll do everything I can. But you will eventually have toe back to your pack." "Yeah I know. I just have to figure out how to do that. What to tell my mom and when to make that break." "Just remember, I may not be able to go with you. at first." "Oh, no-Michael!" How could I have forgotten? "Is there cure for Wolfsbane?" "If there is, it probably died with the wolf that poisoned him." "I''m ssso sorry." "Yeah...we''ll deal with it when we get back. But I probably can''t go back home with you, to live anyway. The pack will be my home now" Finally, this seems to be a good time to ask him about us. I need to know how he feels...what he thinks. "Where does that leave us?" "I''ve given this some thought. Once you turned, it all made sense: my attraction to you, my inability to leave you alone." "But what about Rita?" "Yeah...about Rita." He pauses to organize his thoughts. It''s almost like I can hear his brain working. "I don''t think Rita was ever my fated mate. I think my body was responding to you." "How? No-that couldn''t be," I insist adamantly. "I wasn''t a werewolf yet." "But you were, see! You were just... suppressed. Somehow, I think my body knew. I think that''s why it felt different." "I don''t-I mean...how did it feel? For you?" "It was like...a vibration. Ach! It''s hard to exin. It''s like, when you were in the room, my body felt like there was a maic pull. And my cells would just... vibrate. I don''t know how to say it." I nod. "I felt it, too. But I didn''t understand it..." "I realized it only happened when I was near you. It just so happens that Rita was around-a lot-so it was easy to get confused. But once you turned..." I look into his eyes, willing him to say it. "What?" "My body was on fire for you. Only your touch could cool it. "I could feel it, too. Like an electricity. Then, after I shifted, I just needed you to touch me. To calm it." "Yeah...like that". Alex kisses me, and it moves the earth beneath us. This realization that we''re meant to be together opens up my desire. ed!- I let myself lean into him, our bodies getting closer until there is no space between us. His touch, his kiss, are all-consuming. My mind lets go of everything except the now. $ #Chapter 86 About Us There is such an intimacy to this act. And we are just kissing! I can''t imagine what our union would be like, He pulls me onto hisp so that I''m straddling him, and our bodies are already moving. My hands are back in his hair as his lips are on my neck. His hands slide beneath my shirt and caress my skin, first on my lower back, then under my bra strap. tarch my back in response, pressing my chest into hisx and he growls. He flicks the sp of my bra open like he''s done it a million times before. And the nest thing I know, his hand is on my breast, kneading it. I moan and Alex takes this as encouragement. His hip begin to rock, pressing up into me. My shorts are thin, and I can feel his rough zipper between us stroking me. In a moment of abandonment, I reach down and unzip his pants, freeing the bulge trapped beneath. I can feel it spring forward, thick in against my hand. I release if and begin forcefully rubbing against it. That was what I wanted to feel-his desire for me. "Oh, Cynthia," Alex moans. He pulls up my shirt and takes my nipple in his mouth. I can feel each flick of his tongue and each gentle nibble. Now I am rocking with him, our bodies in tune with their needs, his hands on my hips pressing me down as we start to grind with urgency. When he pulls away and releases us from the spell, Alex''s eyes are yellow and hooded; his lips are red and his teeth slightly elongated. "If we keep this up, I''m not going to be able to stop." His voice is deeper than usual, and it sparks a heat in my belly more intense than anything I''ve ever felt. And I know he''s right. If he were to take one finger and pull the crotch of my shorts out of his way, I wouldn''t stop him. "I love you so much, Cynthia." He takes my hand and ces it on his chest. "You have my heart." I do the same, and his breath catches in his chest. His heart is pounding, and our two hearts quickly sync. "So where do we go from here, Luna Dyanthiana?" he asks, his grin mischievous. "I don''t think this is the time or ce to consummate our union." "I don''t think I can get used to that name." "I like Cynthia. You were my Cynthia before you were Luna Dyanthiana." "I''m still your Cynthia." The thought of losing Cynthia makes me sad. My humanness is very much a part of me, in a way none of them will ever understand. I wasn''t living in the world pretending to be human-I was human. "So..." he licks his lips and I have the sudden urge to bite them. "When is your birthday?" "Why does that matter?" "Well, to werewolves it''s not a big deal, but humans expect you to be legal and all." Iugh. "Then I guess this will have to wait a few months." Alex throws his head back and moans. "Okay. I guess I''ll have to stick with telling you what I''m going to do to you >> "Don''t you dare-that''s not fair! Besides, we have to do it the other way, right?" #Chapter 86: About Us "That''s technically how it''s done in a pack, but I don''t think it''s as fun. I mean, I can''t do this as a werewolf." Alex sticks my breast back his mouth, swirling his tongue around my nipple. "Stop it!" I hit his shoulder yfully. "If you keep that up then there won''t be any waiting" He reluctantly obliges and lowers me from hisp so we can put ourselves back together. "So we can have sex as humans, too?" "Of course! We can do each other like Fifty Shades if we want. But we have to do it in wolf form to make it official," he says, zipping up his pants. He suddenly chuckles aloud, then says, "But...you need to master your wolf first. I don''t want your horny ass getting too excited and ripping into my hide." "Whatever!" I fasten my bra back, thinking of how easy it was for him to unhook it. "That''s why you were able to do it with other girls before..." Alex jerks back, searching my eyes. His brow is furrowed, and his expression has changed. "I haven''t. Not like that." Now I''m embarrassed. Alex has a reputation as adies'' man and the girls all practically throw their underwear at him like he''s a rock star. I assumed he had taken advantage of their eagerness. "I''m...sssorry..." He ces his hands on each side of my face. "I''m not that kind of guy, Cynthia. I want you to understand that." He wraps his loving arms around me, and I feel ashamed of making such an assumption. "So where do we go from here?" I ask, a sadness creeping into my voice. Even knowing that we''re meant to be together, it doesn''t seem that easy. "We''re from different packs." "That''s happened before." "But we''re the leaders of two different packs. Has that happened before?" "I''m sure it has. We''ll consult the Elders and we''ll figure it out. You''re my mate-my Luna. They can''t have you all to themselves." I lean my head against his chest and listen to his heartbeat. I love his optimism, and I want to feel that way. I know my hesitation stems from the sudden, unexpected chain of events that have befallen me. We sit, melted into an embrace, for what feels like an eternity. But in the real world, even eternity has to end sometime. $ #Chapter 87: Dinner and a Speech #Chapter 87: Dinner and a Chapter 87 Chapter 87: Dinner and a Speech We return to the base in time to go to my honorary dinner. Which is terrible. No-it''s actually very nice. Extremely thoughtful. It''s just awkward to be thrust into a position you know nothing about and to have to tell them you don''t intend to stay. At least not for now. If I can get my words together, I hope to be able to make them understand. When Alex and I enter the Meeting Hall, everyone is there. Tables have been set up with food, and my stomach growls at the thought of getting to ughter some meat. Literally. Yeah, it''s weird for me. Everyone stops and looks at us. I smile, cordially, though I''m sure my face is red. Lenores to my rescue. She rushes over to me, takes my hand, and leads me to the other end of the table. I know from thest pack dinner I attended that the opposite end is where the leaders sit: the Alpha and his family. I see Rita on that end, along with two empty chairs. What I don''t see is an Alpha because there isn''t one. I''m afraid I know where they''re going to seat me and that''s thest ce I want to be. Someone help me! As I pass Jeaoul and Charles, they nod to me. It is respectful and subordinate- two things I''m not used to. Could I get used to it? Will I ever really have to? Lenor leads me to the seat at the very end, facing everyone. My body tenses. If I can see them, they can see me. "I really don''t..." I begin to say when a hand on my back interrupts my chain of thought. Alex looks and me and nods. I reluctantly do what I''m told and sit in the head chair, the chair that was empty at the Ayzena dinner. Alex pushes my chair in and sits to my left. He exins to me that Jeaoul and Lenor are to my right because they are the head Elders in the Council. He is to my left because he is my mate, Alex tells me with a wink, and Charles is beside him as captain of my guard. Rita, on the other side of Charles, is permitted at this end because she is a guest of mine. d I could do something for Rita, for a change. It all seems so traditional. This adds another level of anxiety because I don''t know what I''m expected to do. I don''t know how they do even the most basic things here. Do they have jobs? Earn money? When do they shift and why? But I can''t ask these things. These are questions I need to save for Alex, when we have more time alone. "Should I say something?" I ask aloud. Jeaoul replies, "We will introduce you; though everyone knows who you are by now." "I''m sorry," I apologize, "but I''m new to ...all of this." "Don''t worry, dear" Lenor says. "We will take care of things for you. And we will teach you the ways." Okay, I really need to tell them I''m not staying. I mean, it''s not like they asked if I was staying, they''re inst assuming. But before I have a chance to bring up my intentions, Jeaoul stands. When he does, those who have not sat down do so, and everyone gets quiet. +26 BONUS #Chapter 87. Dinner and a Speech He faces the crowd and begins his speech. "We have gathered here to honor the line of the Alpha. For those of you who do not know, Alpha Ryan betrayed our pack. He was the culprit behind the attacks that led to the death of his brother and, consequentially, our Luna. Her child, sent into hiding under a rune of suppression, has now returned to us." With an open palm, he stretches his hand toward me, and everyone begins howling. It would be funny if I weren''t so terrified. "Our Luna, Dyanthiana, challenged and defeated Ryan. She s now the rightful leader of the Malkeye pack." Jeaoul turns to me. "I know you have been going by another name-you''re human name. Is that what you prefer?" All eyes are on me again. "Y-Yesss, thank you." He nods and turns his head back to the crowd. "Our Luna will now be known as Cynthia." Everyone howls again, and I want to sink under the table and hide. "I''m sure you all have questions, but first let us feast and let the food provide some rity." Jeaoul sits back down and everyone begins serving themselves. "Thank you. But I feel like we need to talk." "This is new to you," Jeaoul says. "I''m sure you have questions." "That''s the thing," I begin, "I''m new to all of this-even being a werewolf. I''ve only shifted once," I add with emphasis to drive the point home. "I don''t know what a pack does, much less how to run one." "That''s okay," says, her voice soft and assuring. "We can help you. The Elders can help with daily functions and responsibilities and Charles can help with security matters. "The best thing for you, my Luna," Charles adds, "is to spend time here and learn the ways." I want to tell them I''m willing to do that, but I can''t. Not right now. "Look, I n on doing that, but...my human mother doesn''t know what''s going on. I need to see her settled and allow her to see me moving on before I can just up and disappear." I hear murmurs among them, and Jeaoul folds his arms over his chest, his face stony and disapproving. I knew they might not take this well. Alex grabs my hand and squeezes. "You have to understand, this is Cynthia, not Dyanthiana. You need to give her time to integrate those two roles. She''s never known a life as a werewolf. Until a few weeks ago, she didn''t even know we existed." More murmurs. More confusion. "To ask her to stay here now wouldn''t be fair." They all look at each other as if looking for someone to approve, or to argue. "I will return, but I have to wrap up the life I''ve lived for almost eighteen years." Jeaoul rxes a little. "I suppose that''s fair, but we need to make sure things are conducted properly." I nod, enthusiastic at his change of heart. "I would like to appoint someone in my stead, who can also informed until I return. I was thinking... Charles." ep me Charles sits up straight and bes fussy, fiddly. "Well-huh." He strokes his beard and says, "I-I don''t know why you would choose me." $ #Chapter 87: Dinner and a Speeth "Because you''re dependable, and you''ve always trusted your gut instinct. Which, I may add, was right all along," Heughs. ¡°Ha ha...guess it was." I make my plea to Jeaoul and Lenor. "Would that be okay?" "That is perfectly in your right," Lenor replies, her tone high and amused. Jeaoul nods. "Then it is settled. How long do you n to be gone?" ¡°I don''t know yet, but at least long enough to be able to exin why I''m gone for long periods of time. There''s the matter of my mother. If I can''t tell her what really am then I will also have to continue visiting her." "No-you cannot tell her," Luna insists. "We have worked very hard to maintain our secrecy." "I understand." And I really do. "But I do have a question: Do you know who cast the spell on me?" "The spell? Oh-the rune. It was one of our Elders. She has since passed and I''m afraid she took that ability with her. No one seems interested in learning the old arts anymore." Jeaoul studies me. "Why do you ask?" "I guess... I mean, I don''t know if there are any side effects. I had a stutter before but it''sss practically gone," I can''t help butugh at my slip. Alex grins. "I guess I just wonder if there are other side effects." "I wouldn''t know. Even back then, no one knew thest time such an incantation was used." Alex can sense my unease. "It''s broken now. This is you." "Yes-you''re right. This is me..." I offer everyone a smile, and I''m hungry!" Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 88 #Chapter 88: Return to the Ayzeha #Chapter 88: Return to the Ayzena With no need to fear future attacks, we are set to leave the next morning. I meet with the Elders first so we could work out the details of my absence. Charles is also there, and there is a very informal "changing of the guard," so to speak. He already knows his duties, so anything they exin to him is merely formality. For the first time, I feel a part of them. I may not know hardly anyone in the Malkeye pack, but I know this handful of Council members and they treat me like an equal. It makes me feel so included. the? And so grown up. Will my mother even recognize me? Of course she will, but will she notice any changes in me? I hope so...and for the better. The Elders and Charles also see us off. I feel like Charles and I have a connection, especially since he''s the first one to recognize me for who I am. I should be able to trust him while I''m gone.. Rita and Alex wait until we''re out of town to shift. "I know it may take you a while to figure it out, and I didn''t want you to have to figure it out in front of your future subjects," Rita tells me with a wink. "Thank you." "What were you thinking about when you shifted before?" I shrug. "Not about shifting. I was thinking about how badly I wanted to protect all of you. I felt useless, and I really wanted to tear Ryan apart..." I clear my throat. "If I''m being honest."< They bothugh. "Well, we don''t have anyone for you to rip apart right now, Alex jokes. "How did you shift back?" "I-I guess I just thought about it." "Then that''s what you do now. Think about your werewolf form. Think about how it felts to be in that body." I try, but to no avail. "It''s not working..." "Close your eyes and feel it," Rita exins. "Call forth those feelings, those sensations." I close my eyes; it''s now or never! I think about how my bones and muscles shifted, the pain as well as the power. I think about the breeze through my fur as I run. Then, I think about being with Alex. That does the trick. The shifting of my body''s structure is a puzzle that it solves without my thought or myck of knowledge. I feel each pull, each stretch-like my body is one of those bendy toys. After I''ve shifted, I watch Alex He''s still in human form, and he approaches me slowly, in awe. "You are so beautiful," he says as he strokes my neck. I lean into his touch. Even in this form, I can feel the current we share. "Okay, lover boy," Rita calls out. "Let''s get going." They shift and the three of us race back into the woods. Back at the Ayzena camp, Alex''s mother greets me with a hug and a kiss on each cheek. I''m stunned, but I should expect her to already know everything. #Chapter 88. Return to the Ayzehe "It all makes sense to me now," she says, gently touching my cheek before releasing me, "The 10alkeye Lis who could have known?" Alex hugs his mother. "Apparently you." "I suppose this means we have things to figure out," his father says. "First, I need to see Michael." Much to our surprise, Michael is sitting up, awake, when we enter, "What the?" Alex cries out as he rushes over to hug Michel, The look on Michael''s face says it all. He wants to smile, but he''s too weak. He''s pale and his eyesck the luster that I saw when I met him. "Alex. You made it." Tears streani down Alex''s face. "I did. So did you." They embrace, and it warms my heart. If Michael can make it through, then everything will be alright in the world. My chest is swollen with hope; I can only imagine how Alex feels. When Alex finally releases him, Michael leans back and cocks his head, one side of his mouth turned up. "I hear you''ve gotta Luna." Micheal looks at me and I squirm a little. Alex''s face lights up as he looks between us. "They told you, huh?" He pats his brother on the back. "But they didn''t tell me you were awake." "It only happened this morning, and we knew you wereing back. Thought it would be a nice surprise." "Well, I''ve got a surprise for you-we got''em," Alex says, his voice full of pleasure and pride. "We got those rogues. Now we just need to get you better." "I am, brother." Michael is putting on a good front for Alex-but hopefully I''m wrong. His movements are slow, maybe weak, and his voice doesn''t hold the quality it did at our first meeting. Of course, that''s probably because he''s been in aa. I need to stop being so skeptical. The future is bright, after all. Michael coughs and Alex springs forward, one hand on his brother''s back. "You okay?" Michael nods vigorously, his hand still cupped at his mouth "I just need to rest. I may have slept a long time, but my body sure is taking its time to wake up." "We should give him rest," Alex''s mother says, her face unreadable. "You cane backter." Alex nods and pats his brother on the back. "I''ll be back, brother." By the time we make it outside, Alex''s parents have disappeared. "He looks good. You think?" Alex asks with heartwarming optimism. "I can''t believe he''s awake!" "I can''t believe your parents didn''t say anything." He nods, his eyes far off. "Yeah...we should go talk to them. I allow him to lead me to their house. He holds my hand, and at one point, he pulls our hands up to his lips and kisses mine. #Chapter 88: Return to the Ayzeha I really hope this all works out the way he wants, but I worry that they didn''t tell him because it apanies bad news. I mean, news as big as this should have been shared otherwise, right? It turns out, his parents are waiting for us in the kitchen, sitting stoically at the table where they like to have " talks." His father speaks up without moving. "Have a seat, son." This can''t be good... Alex pulls a chair out for me. "Is this about Michael?" Without emotion, his father replies. "He''s not well." Alex sits and looks first at his father, then his mother. "Will someone please exin that enigmatic statement? This isn''t a Council meeting...you can speak inly." T nces at me, and I can see the pain in her eyes. "The poison had too long to work on him," she says to Alex. "His body will not be able to recover." "But he''s sitting up-talking." "Raio was able to give him a medicament, but there is no known antidote." "So he''s going to..." His fatherpletes his sentence. "Die. Yes." And I see it. Another single tear sliding down his cheek. How is this man so able to control his emotions? He must be heartbroken! But I don''t say anything. I turn my attention back to Alex. His face is a mix of emotions. Chapter 89 #Chapter 89: Out in the Open That afternoon, I prepare to make my transition home. I talk to my mom and tell her I will be back within the week I can hear the relief in her voice and it makes me yearn to see her. To be honest, I appreciate her even more now that I know she chose to keep me and love me as her own, though I''m disappointed she never told me the truth. I also text Hailey to tell her that camp is almost over, When first left, I told her I didn''t know how many weeks I would stay to allow some leniency and to keep her from getting suspicious. She''s excited to catch up, and I promise to call her when I get back. That evening, we return to see Michael, who is looking substantially better. He''s sitting up and some color has returned to his face. He also already has a visitor. Sitting on the side of his bed-holding his hand-is Rita. Then it hits me. She didn''t want Alex because she''s already in love....with his brother. I can tell, because the look in her eyes is the same one I see in the mirror. Alex, my sweet testosterone-blinded male, apparently doesn''t see it. "Hey, Rita," he says, unaware of the fact we''ve just walked into an intimate conversation. Rita stands and backs away as Alex plops down into the chair closest to Michael''s bed. 1 fidget with my shirt, hanging in the doorway. "Alex, maybe we shoulde back." Rita and I exchange knowing nces. "It''s fine," she says. I think you already know." "Know what?" Alex asks, generally confused. Michael clears his throat. "There''s something we need to tell you." "That you''re better? I can tell. You look great, brother!" "No-I mean, about me and Rita." Alex doesn''t move, but his eyes travel from Michael to Rita, taking note of her unusually bashful face, then back to his brother. "What about you and Rita?" "We''re sort of..." But as Michael looks for the words, Rita finishes for him. "Dating." "You''re dating?" Alex shakes his head. "Uh-uh...you two?" "Why not?" Rita asks, her high pitch betraying her offense. I wink at Rita. "I think you two are a great match." She smiles, an action that''s not lost on me. Now that I''ve gotten one of Rita''s rare, genuine smiles, I know I''m part of the pack. "Thanks," she says. "How about you two? "We''re working out the details," I say as I approach Alex and he takes my hand, kissing it. "But it''s going to be great," he purrs with a little too much enthusiasm. "Good. That''s good," Michael says to Alex, only his smile doesn''t reach his eyes. It''s a little...sad, "Look, we need to talk." "About what exactly? I''m okay with the two of you...really. Michael chortles. "Dude, no-about the future." #Chapter 89: Out in the Open Alex leans forward, understanding the seriousness of his brother''s intentions. "What about the future?" "I''m not gonna be around forever, little brother." There''s pain in Michael''s eyes, and I fear the worst. So does Alex. He shakes his head and stammers a bit. "I-really-what-are you not better, Michael?" Michael''s eyes drop. So do Rita''s. I think her eyes are filling with tears. "Michael?" Alex says again, pushing his brother to respond "You need to be honest with me." "I don''t know how long I have." "So, it''s true. Mom and Dad tried to tell me, but then I walked in and saw you like this..." Alex raises his head and closes his eyes. I can feel ripples of agony swelling from him. In the background, Rita is slumped, her shoulders heaving and I can tell she''s crying. I approach tofort her, not knowing how she''ll take it, when she wraps her arms around me and buries her head in my shoulder. I can feel her tears soak through my thin shirt, and I wrap my arms in turn around her, patting her back but not knowing what to say. I''m a little surprised she is being so touchy-feely with me. Then again, we''ve been through a lot together in the past few days. Michal swings his legs around but isn''t quite able to stand up. Instead, he straightens his back to appear strong and dignified. Even in his condition, it works. "I''m not just rolling over and taking it, Alex. I''m going to stay around as long as I can-for my pack and for Rita- but this poison in my system...I feel it, zapping me of my energy...my strength. I don''t know how long it will be, and neither do they. It could be weeks, months, even a year before I''m gone." Alex lowers his head with a sniffle, wipes at his eyes, then lifts his head to match his brother''s gaze. "I just want you to be ready to take over in my absence." "But I''m not ready. I can''t be you," Alex says defiantly, though I can hear the pain in his voice. Surprised by this answer, Michael''s facial features wrinkle. "You don''t need to be me, Alex. You need to be you." Alex leans back, unwilling to listen. Michael, sensing his hesitancy, asks us to leave. "Ladies, can we have a moment together? I need to talk to my brother in private." I answer. "Of course." I lead Rita outside, making sure to close the door behind us. She straightens up once we''re on the porch and collects herself, wiping at her face and taking deep breaths. "I''m okay now. I''m sorry about that." "Don''t be! You just found out the man you love won''t be around as long as..." But I don''t know what to say. As long as you want? As long as you''ll be? Nothing sounds right. "I know." Rita shuffles down the stairs, her body flopping like a rag doll. She turns around, wraps her arms tightly together Hike she''s trying to keep warm, and starts getting things off her chest. "I just had this hope, you know? If we could find the rogues, then we could help him. Then I thought Ryan was our answer. Boy-was that a joke!" I don''t say anything. I just sit down on the bottom step of the house and listen. "We were going to start another family. He wanted more kids, did you know that? I never did want kids...not until Michael. I was so independent and wasted so much time...'' #Chapter 89: Out in the Open "How long have you two been together?" She smirks. "Almost four months. We had been on a scouting trip when I injured my leg. He wrapped it for me, caressing my leg with each wrap of the bandage. He though he was being slick," she says with a huff and a head shake, "but it worked. He''s a hell of a man and that''s all I never knew I always needed." "An Alpha," I say. "He''s a strong Alpha who needs a strong partner." She purses her lips together, drawing the sides down in a frown. "Guess I''m not that strong after all." "That''s not true!" I stand up, almost offended by her diminishing confidence. I approach her and put my hands on her shoulders. She''s still a good half-a-foot taller than me I wouldn''t be alive if it wasn''t for you. You''re the strongest woman I know, both in character and physical ability. You''re a warrior-but that doesn''t mean you don''t have a heart...that you don''t have feelings. More tears fall and her face brightens. "Thank you." She grabs me and squeezes me with a hug that I think will suffocate me. But I don''tin. I hope to keep this friend around for a long time, and right now that''s all she needs; a friend. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 90 #Chapter 90: A Hard Truth #Chapter 90: A Hard Truth Alex talks to Michael for hours, leaving me to guess what is happening and eventually causing Rita and me to fear if something has gone wrong. Eventually, Alex returns to his parents'' house. I''m sitting at the table with his parents and with Rita, barely touching the te of food in front of me. In fact, Mr. Hewlett is the only one who seems to have an appetite. T rises as Alex approaches. "Let me make you a te," she says before turning to walk away. "Don''t," Alex says, causing her to stop in her tracks. She approaches him and ces a hand on his shoulder, searching his face. "You need to eat something." "I don''t have an appetite. I just need some time alone." She lowers her hand and locks her fingers together, resolved to. "Of course. I''ll have something in the refrigerator for you when you''re ready." I want to follow him to his room, but I don''t know if that would be appropriate, and he doesn''t ask for me. He simply walks away, followed by the sound of a door shutting. The finality of it breaks my heart. I can only imagine the stress he''s under. Even if his brother tried toe off positive and reassuring, the idea of having to run a pack you never thought you would have control of is intimidating. I know. That evening, we take a walk to our stream. This time it feels different. I wonder how many more walks we have, how many more times we''ll visit this stream together. Evenmitted to one another, this time is almost over and I don''t know what''sing next. We''re prepared to spend some time alone. Alex brings arge nket and a thermos with something warm that I don''t really find appealing. But I smile and pretend to enjoy it. The moon is full, making it the perfect night. I''m afraid this may be thest time we''re together like this, here. When we go back home this will be a memory. At least until the time for me to return. There''s just so much to do... "What are you thinking about?" Alex asks as we cuddle on the nket. "Just...everything. There''s just so much on my mind. How did my life get soplicated?" He pulls me in closer so that I''m lying against him. I can hear his heartbeat, a sound that grounds me in the now. Mine sinks up with his. I guess that''s how in tune we are. "I know." For a moment, I just stare at the moon. It''s so consistent, so unmoving. Regardless of what happens to me or any of us, it will still be here tomorrow, and the day after that. I try to takefort from that. I finally broach the painful subject on both our minds. "I''m sorry about Michael.¡± "Yeah..." "What did he say?" A feel Alex inhale deeply, then feel his chest sink as his breath is released. It is a sad, somber sound. "Well, I can say he''s optimistic for a dying man." #Chapter 99 A Hard Truth "I can''t even imagine what he''s going through." "Me, neither. I mean, he was at the peak of life, you know? It reminds me how fragile that bnce is." "How long do they think he has left?" "That''s anyone''s guess-a few weeks, a few months." I hesitate to ask my next question because I don''t know if in ready for the answer. "When will you have to be back?" When he doesn''t answer right away, I fear the worst. "I don''t think I''ll be leaving." I lean up and search his face for some hope. But there''s none there. "You won''t being with me?" He turns his head away. "If he dies and I''m not here...and we don''t know when that will be..." Iy back down. "I understand." I really do, but it makes me angry. I finally find my truth and my happiness-my one true love-and he''s getting ripped away from me? How is this fair? This can''t be how my story ends? This changes things. I had such ns... "Where does that leave us?" "We''re still fated...and you could always stay here until you''re ready to take your pack." "You know I can''t do that." Even though this conversation is easier because we don''t have to look each other in the eye, it''s still hard to say what I''m thinking. "What do you want, Cynthia?" "To be with you." "How do you see that happening? Right now?" "Well, you know I''m not ready to lead a pack." "Are you ready to be with me?" "I''m torn. I can''t leave my mother yet, you know that. I need to make everything fit in-both worlds together." "How? How will you do that?" "I started writing in this journal," I tell him. "It''s a way for me to work out my ideas....what''s on my mind," I exin. His tone bes chipper. "Do you write about me in it?" "Wouldn''t you like to know?" "Well, yeah... I would." "We''ll save that for another conversation." "Why? Is it x-rated?" I elbow him. "O," he cries out through hisughter. #Chapter 90: A Hard Truth "Seriously, though." "I know, I''m sorry. You were writing about me in your journal and..." Before I can get aggravated and sat something smart to him I stop myself. To be honest, I''d rather hear himugh than see the weight of the world wear him down. ¡°Anyway...as I was saying." I nestle back into him so I can feel our hearts again. ¡°I was moved to write my own story as a y. I think that is what I''ll miss the most when leave my old life." "Are we going to hold a y then?" "Uh-no. I want to continue with my ns to go to college. That''s what my mom expects, and afterward I can move to get a job.¡± "Why would you get a job?" "Oh, my pretty boy... I wouldn''t get a job, but that''s when she''ll expect me to move away." "And return here." "Exactly." "So... you''d be gone for what, four years?" "I know it sounds like a long time, but I would be back for summers." Alex doesn''t say anything for a moment. "Four years seems like a long time to wait." "I know. It seemed like a good idea when I thought you would be with me for a while." "I really wish I could be. I''m going to miss that life.¡± What do I say to that? I''m asking for some time left in a world he wants to be in but is being forced to leave. "I know. I can''t imagine it without you. But I still need it, to give me the time to create a natural separation from my human mother while giving me time to learn what I need to about my pack." "Hmmm...." "And don''t forget, they need to get to know me as well. I''m sure they''re not keen on a stranger-who just became a werewolf, mind you-taking charge. Not to mention I would just...flub shit up." He wraps his rms around me. "You''re so adorable." "What?" "I don''t think I''ve ever used the word ''flub'' before." "But seriously, Alex!" "Sorry-sorry! It does make sense, even if I don''t want it to " "Would you be willing to wait that long-for me?" "I love you. I''ll do whatever it takes." "I love you, too." Wey there a long time looking at the moon and listening to the water. I try to #Chapter 90: A Hard Truth moment to memory, and m feeling tender when Alex says "Though it will help if you give me your x-rated story to read while I wait." I can''t help butugh at his hopeless nonsense. My key 91 #Chapter 91: Learning the Ropes I spend the next few days at the Ayzena camp watching and learning, soaking it all in. T is very good about ingratiating me with the knowledge of everyday life in the pack, the roles that different members take on, and what is expected of a Luna. Each pack member has a role within the camp, simr to that in a humanmunity. There are farmer werewolves-which is a crazy thought to me-who raise more than vegetables; in fact, other than a few staple staples, they spend most of their resources raising livestock like cattle, pigs, and chicken. "One thing that makes us different from humans is that we need almost twice as much protein in our daily diet,¡± she tells me. "We don''t get all of it from meat, of course. We actually eat a lot of eggs." "Do you drink milk? A lot of humans do...for the protein." Tughs. ¡°No, dear. Drinking the milk of another animal is disgusting. No offense, but we''ve never understood why humans do that. Once our young wean from our milk, it is omitted from their diet." As far as the absence of animals in the woods near werewolf bases, it turns out they steer clear of because werewolves are natural predators but not because woond creatures are their prey. Werewolves don''t hunt their food. "We haven''t hunted food since thete 1800''s" T exins. "They may still hunt in othermunities, but not in this region. We raise all our own food, which has allowed us to remain in one spot. Simr to the benefits humans gained with the advent of agriculture." Alex and his mother take me around the base and point out how other things are done. There is a general store, and the couple that runs it gets their supply from the human world. This allows the pack ess to things they otherwise would not have while limiting their exposure to humans, thus human exposure to them. There is also a pack physician, Raio, who was Michael''s attendant when he was ill. Still is, I guess. The physician has a doctor''s office where patients can stay when seriously ill or injured, since there is no hospital. Werewolves don''t go to the hospital, I''m told, because their anatomy is slightly different, and it would be discovered during medical scans. "It almost happened here," Alex tells me, "in the past, which is another reason werewolves have chosen to limit their time in the human world." Raio rtes one such instance to me. "I was just a boy, but I remember my mother telling me that someone in her pack was discovered-one of the youth. Like Alex, he was attending school in a nearby town and had an ident on a field trip. Even though his paperwork said to deny medical treatment, the staff rushed him to the emergency room in a panic. The doctors ran a scan to look for a bone break and found an unexpected joint. This caused quite the stir." Sounds positively scandalous. "What happened?" "The boy''s medical records conveniently disappeared, and he returned to the pack." "Then why do you still send children away when it''s such a risk?" "We don''t...at least we don''t very often. In cases like Alex, it''s for his protection. Werewolves don''t have many offspring. Like humans, we tend to birth one pup at a time. An Alpha who has multiple children tends to make concessions for the younger siblings. In this case, Alex." I think about that for a moment. I know Alex was sent away for his own protection, although he t brother''s. I wonder why his parents weren''t just honest with him? it is for his I soon realize each base is essentially a small town of its own,plete with all the amenities any other small #Chapter 91: Learning the Rope town would have...except or a Walmart, I guess. It''s very unlike the way Hollywood portrays werewolves: diabolic, maniacal, hiding among the human poption waiting to pounce and victimize the weak given the right circumstance. Werewolves-at least the pack werewolves I''ve met- are very civilized and more honorable than most of the humans I know. Take T. She is beautiful and dignified, straightforward but sweet, delicate but strong. Like the heroines in all those period films I''ve watched with Mom-Queen Elizabeth, Anna and the King, or Sense and Sensibility-she is feminine in that she speaks softly and wears dresses, but she is also the most dominant character in the room. I admire her and I watch her, and she encourages ft. She has exined what it means to be a Luna: "One assists in making decisions, speak words of wisdom to your Alpha, acts as a strength for themunity, while also being a support. "Of course, that''s when you have an Alpha at your side. When you do not," she exins, "you are the head and the body. You rely heavily on those who council and support you. It is important to have that established early on." I know what she means by that. I already know that several of the Elders in the Council were either afraid of Ryan or intentionally supported him. I''d like to think thetter is true, but one cannot tell, and Charles does not seem to hold some of them in high regard. And I trust Charles implicitly. By the evening following our return, Michael is finally able to get out of the house and walk around with assistance. At first, Rita dismisses the idea of Michael showing any sign of weakness in front of the rest of the pack. But Michael argues that it''s important everyone sees he is recovering and being intentional about passing on leadership to his brother. Everyone is alight when they see him, and I realize how much this family means to their pack. While that brings me hope for Alex''s future, it reminds me that I missed out on so much of my own family. I would have liked to know my real mother and father-to feel their love and have received their guidance. What would my life be like right now had I been allowed to grow up with the rest of the Malkeye? Then I realize: Alex would be my fated mate regardless, only I may not have met him yet. I mean, our packs don''t exactly mingle. We may not have met until we were older, so this may have all worked out for the best. Or maybe that''s just me trying to be optimistic. Which is one reason I''m going to hold what I call the "Unification Council." Our packs will be intimately intertwined once Alex and I finally take the step to unification...whether they like it or not. What Alex mentions and I didn''t count on, is the possibility that Rita and Michael would want to get married. Alex brings this up on our afternoon walk. "It they decided to do that," he says, "then I won''t be Alpha." I''m shocked because I really didn''t think about the two of them marrying. "What did he say?" "He hasn''t asked her." "Is that bad? Is she expecting it?" "He said he brought it up and she immediately shut him down. She said she didn''t want to be left in charge of the pack." "Why?" Alex shrugs. "She''s a warrior, I guess-can''t see herself as a ..." #Chapter 911 Asily the firs "A Lama," 1 finish. "Yeah..." Alex lets it go at that because he already knows ray own reservations; and Falready know that he was hoping Rita would feel differently. My key 92 #Chapter 92: A Truce Between Packs Once I decide to hold a meeting-my "Unification Council-with both packs to discuss the future, I clear the idea with Michael. It takes a little exining, not necessarily because of prior distrust between the packs, but because packs are private. "Traditionally, when members of different packs mate, one member leaves their pack to join the other," Michael exins. "They may see other members of their family, but they are no longer members of their family''s pack." Rita, who hasn''t left Michael''s side since his meeting with Alex, knows where I''m going with my request. "They won''t be able to do that," she observes. I exin to Michael that this is exactly what our packs can expect if Alex is going to inherit the Ayzena pack and I am the only remaining descendant of the Malkeye''s Alpha "We will have to find a way to lead them both- together." He immediately understands the issue and the need to get both packs on board. I discuss with him and Rita what Alex and I have in mind, Michael then runs the idea past his parents, who are surprisingly understanding. They send a message to the Malkeye pack, who immediately epts, and Alex''s parents begin preparations for the Malkeye arrival. When Jeaoul, Lenor, Charles, and a man named Jacob arrive the following evening, they wait outside the base''s boundary. Something else I didn''t know: They have to be invited onto the opposing pack''s grounds. Kind of like vampires. Guess we broke that rule when I was there with Rita. I still have so much to learn! T and Mr. Hewlett and a few of the Ayzena Council members greet them and lead them into the Meeting Hall, where several of us, including Michael are waiting. It''s all very formal...at least at first. Only the Elders of the Ayzena pack were invited, and only a small delegation of Malkeye members that were intimately involved with Hrolf and Ylfa. Food is always involved at such gatherings, so I had a meal prepared for us. Our guests were invited to bless it, and Lenor thanked the Great Provider, who I wouldter learn is that force over all nature, before we ate. "We are very honored to discuss future cooperation between the packs," Michael says. He is sitting strong and proud, and I wish this could be a sign of his recovery. I wonder how much of his condition Michael and his parents will reveal. Jeaoul bows his head. "We are honored to be here." "There has never been enmity between our packs, but there has yet to be a union such as this between them," Mr. Hewlett exins. "It is something we must discuss and prepare for." "I''m sure there are many things to work out," Jeaoul agrees with a cordial smile. Michael is the one to address the more urgent issue at hand. "In full disclosure, my condition is irreparable and I will not be Alph¨¢ of the Ayzena much longer, Alex will take over in my stead...when the timees." Lenor lifts her hand to her chest. "Oh, n¨®-our sincerest apologies. How long do you have?" "Maybe a matter of months," he says with dignity. "If I am lucky, a little longer.'' Jeaoul perks up, the shadow of concern on his face. "Then how will this work, if Dyanthiana''s mate is here?" #Chapter 92: A Truce Between Packs +25 BORUS Lenor ces her hand on Jeaoul''s, to calm him. "We must remember it was our failure to take action against Ryan that led to this situation." Jeaoul nods reluctantly, "Hopefully, that day is a little way off," T says calmly. "That will be difficult terrain to navigate. Your Alpha and our Luna." Lenor admits politely, though I can tell this will be a source of contention between the packs, as would be expected. I chime in, trying to calm them. "We will reside among both packs, and there will always be a representative." Jacob asks, "How can you reside both ces?" "We will live together, for the most part, for a period of time, in one ce then the other. Sometimes we will live in short periods alone among our own pack." There are murmurs, and it is T who speaks up. "You must understand," she says to myself and Alex, "it can be dangerous for a pack to be without their leader." Alex exins. "That is why there will be a representative in our absence, which will be short. We n to spend some time apart so we can prioritize our duties." There is some nodding, which is encouraging. "I will be gone, as we discussed," I said making eye contact with the Malkeye representatives. "Once college is over, I will return. I will be able to excuse my absence that way without any question. It''smon for humans to leave their home to work and find their own ce." "We regret Alex will not be able to do the same," Michael says. Rita smiles sadly at Michael. I can tell she is still struggling toe to terms with his diagnosis, more so now that any outside danger is gone. That''s when I finally realize why she was so abrasive all that time: She was dealing with Michael''s situation in a way we didn''t understand at the time, and she was the one tasked to protect his little brother and his weak human girlfriend. Now my heart hurts for her even more. Alex''s demeanor falls. He still hasn''te to terms with his dreamsing to an end so soon, so unexpectedly. "What will you be going for?" Rita asks. ¡°I can see you as a librarian,¡± she says with a wink. "Well...I have a passionate love for theater. I was thinking about pursuing that. It will help build my confidence. I also thought I woulde back on breaks-as I can-to learn more about our pack''s ways. They have been educating me on the basics here." Lenor: "That''s good. I think you will find it bes second nature very quickly. It is, after all, in your nature." There is some whispering among Alex and his family that I can''t ignore, and I think they are talking about me. While we''re gathered together...before you leave...we have something for you," T says. Two pack members enter the room with a cake alight with birthday candles. 33 "You won''t be with us when you turn 18, so we thought we would celebrate with you and members of your pack," she adds with a smile. They all begin singing. Apparently, I''m the only one who didn''t know this was going to happen. #Chapter 92. A Truce Between Packs My heart swells with love as my eyes swell with tears. I really have found my ce. We eat and engage in small talk. The Elders of the packs are a little reserved at first, but by the time they finish two bottles of wine, it''s like they''re old friends. They tell old stories and share mutual concerns. "It''s getting harder to keep the young ones interested. They''re getting so curious about the outside world, what with all the new technologies and all," Jacob says before taking what now resembles gulps of wine as opposed to sips. Mr. Hewlett shakes his head. "We knew it would happen one day. I fear this is something you two will deal with more than we have," he says, looking at Alex and me. "There''s no easy solution," Alex replies. "With cell phones andputerses social media and social responsibility. It''s alluring but impossible to hide." Confused, I ask, "Do they not have it here?" T, who has long since stopped drinking or picking at her food, exins. "No one who lives in a pack can have such technology, so there is no social media." "But you have it," I say to Alex. I didn''t mean to put him on the spot, but he fumbles for an excuse anyway. "Well- ha-yeah-when I''m out there, but when I return I''ll have to delete my ounts. I won''t be able to risk anyone finding out about this ce or learning about the pack." "Huh." I realize we''ll have to address this anytime we, as a couple, have to consider sending our children into the world. I have so much to learn. My key 93 #Chapter 93: A Sad Goodbye #Chapter 93: A Sad Goodbye With so much resolved, my time to leave finally arrives the following morning. I have to say, I''m sad to go. I feel like I''ve found a ce here...and with the Malkeye pack. I never thought my life would turn out like this, but I''m grateful for the turn of events. Alex decides to escort ine back, so the most difficult goodbyes are with Michael and Rita. I feel like I''vee to understand Rita and hope our connection canst the distance until I return. But I know I may never see Michael again. I hug Rita, who holds on a little longer and a little tighter than I expected. "You know where to find me," she says with a smile, but I know that I may not see her for a long time. I turn to Michael, unsure of what to say. "I am so d my brother found his future with you,¡± Michael says as he embraces me. ¡°You are a strong female and I pray to the Great One that your union is blessed," he adds after a light squeeze, I try really hard not to cry, but this moment feels so final. If Michael passes, then Alex will be a disaster. What if I''m not around when that happens? What if I can''t be there for him? Alex hugs Michael. "I''ll be back sometime next week, brother." Micheal pats him on the back when they release from their embrace. "I''ll be here," Michael replies. Rita takes Michael''s hand. He lifts their hands to his mouth and kisses Rita''s. Now I know where Alex gets his charm. I have to say I''m ready to say goodbye to Alex''s father. While things have not been as awkward between us, I still feel a sense of detachment, like he wants to keep me at arm''s length. T, who hugs me the tightest, whispers in my ear. "I''m here for anything you need." "Thank you." She looks into my eyes. "My motives are partly shellfish-lwant my son to have a strong and sessful future." I purse my lips and she adds, "With you." I can''t hide my gratitude and hug her again. I know she will be the example my real mother should have been. I wave goodbye to everyone as I leave. I''m surprised how many members have filtered out to see us off. "See you all soon!" Alex calls out, then grabs my hand and leads me out into the woods, Once we''re out of sight of the rest of the pack, he grins at me from ear to ear. "Not right now, horn-dog!" I tease...though I mean it. "Aha! Not that...though I wouldn''t mind. I thought maybe you want to stretch your legs?" A relief, but a disappointment as well. "What about your shoes?" Alex nods to my backpack. ¡°I''ll even carry it." "Then how can I say no?" We both remove our shoes. Alex takes my bag, loosens the straps, and stuffs our shoe in, zipping it up and slinging it over his shoulders. #Chapter 93: A Sad Goodbye He smacks me on the butt. "Hey!" I yell, unable to stifle a giggle. He raises an eyebrow, his excitement palpable. "Ready?" I close my eyes, thinking about our run. "Ready." I visualize myself running through the woods, yfully chasing the one I love. And the shift begins. Thank goodness Alex was able toe back with me: There''s no way I would have found my way home without him. And he was right, my shoes were fine. After we shifted back, I could see the excitement in Alex''s eyes. Running like that is so freeing, and doing it together is so exotic. I don''t know why. Must be my inner wolf. I lean against a tree, panting for breath, mostly because I''m out of shape. Alex saunters up to me and pins me against it with his body. "Tired already?" His voice is husky and his hands rub up and down my waist and hips. I think our little run turned him on. I think it worked for me, too. I put my hands up his shirt and run my fingers over his abs. I could never get tired of doing this. "Not if you give me a reason not to be." Alex rolls his hips forward and I can feel the bulge in his pants. He kisses my neck and rubs my chest above my clothes. Then growls, "I wish we didn''t have to wait..." My body releases its own regret through a deep and disdained sigh. "I know...but our ns won''t work if we do it now." He stills andys his forehead against mine. "I know." Then he backs up, tossing his head back. "Ugh!" I look at him longingly. I do know how he feels. I don''t want to wait either, but I want to do everything right, and I know I''m not ready for all this. "You okay?" "Yeah," he growls. "We''d better get outta here before I change my mind." We put on our shoes, and he takes my hand, kissing it. "I love you Dyanthiana...I mean, Cynthia," he says with a cackle. I can''t help but return his smile. ¡°Shut up and take me home." My neighborhood feels so foreign to me, even though I haven''t been gone very long. Well...I don''t know exactly how long I''ve been gone, but it hasn''t been much more than a week, I''m sure. So why does it feel like ages ago? We stop across the street from my mother''s house-my house-and stare at it like we''re afraid to approach. Mom''s car is in the driveway. She knew I would being home today, so she must have taken the day off work. "You ready?" Alex asks, his eyes fixed on the front door. I take a deep breath as, in my mind, I try to rehearse what I''m going to say. "Yeah...ready as I''ll ever be." My key 94 #Chapter 94: The Truth Comes Out #Chapter 94: The Truth Comes Out The ring of the doorbell startles me, rattling my nerves even though I''m the one who rang it. The chime doesn''t make it through two rounds before the door is open and Mon is gaping at us from inside. We stare at each other for a few seconds before either one of us moves, while Alex waits awkwardly behind me. I can smell fresh-baked cookies and cinnamon. Finally, Mom rushes through the door and wraps her arms around me. "Oh my god!" Spi Her body begins shaking with sobs, and I can''t help but start crying. We stand there, holding each other and crying, for what feels like several minutes. When we finally break apart, Mom grabs my hand and pulls me in, using her other hand to wipe her face. Alex stands on the doorstep, not sure what to do. "Noe in Alex, please," Mom says, ushering him in. Once she closes the door, Mom looks us over with a curious eye. "You two look... good." She takes my hands again and grips them in hers. "You look...older." She noticed! My mom doesn''t disappoint. "I mean, I''m almossst eighteen." "Yes! Yes, you are! Go ahead and take your stuff to your room. Alex, would you like anything? Some water or juice, or a snack maybe?" "No, Ms. Boston, I''m fine." "Please call me Leanine," she says. 4 I open the door to my room and flick on the light. It''s just as I left it. I drop my bag at the foot of her bed and plop down on the edge, looking around and taking it all in. There''s so much history here, but I don''t miss it. I don''t want any of it. I close my eyes and, again, review what I n to say to Mom when we''re alone. "Everything okay, honey?" I hear her ask from the doorway "Yeah I''m fine. It''s just been. A long week." It''s very hard to look like you''re trying to avoid a stutter when you don''t actually have one. It might be more challenging than I thought. She nods. "Okay. You just look...different somehow." I shake my head, blowing off her realization. "Nah-it''sss just me. "Well, we''ll be in the living room when you''re ready toe out." I slump my shoulders and breath in my old life. "Thanks." >> She walks out and I get up to stare at myself in the bedroom mirror. Do I actually look different? I mean, I feel different. I feel more confident, morefortable in my own skin. Ironic, I know. Alex is sitting on the couch sipping water. He doesn''t exactly look ufortable, but I can tell he''s bullshitting his way through the conversation. "Yeah, I''ve been staying with a family member because my parents travel a lot. But now that Dad is transferring west, I''ll head that way." #Chapter 94 The Truth Comes "Are you going to college out west?" "I''m taking a gap year. I''ve been recruited to a minor league team, so I''ll do that for a while." "I''m sorry I don''t remember what sport you y." "Hockey-I y hockey." "That''s right,¡± she says, lifting her head in acknowledgement. "I remember Cynthia going to your games. You know, you''ve brought my Cynthia out of her shell." Cue my entry. "You have no idea," I say as I walk in and sit beside Alex. "Well..." Suddenly Mom is at a loss for words. "I know I''m not supposed to ask where you were or what happened, but I hope you will eventually trust me enough to tell me. Anyway, I''m d you''re both okay. And I''m d everything worked out with your family, Alex." "Thank you. Actually, my brother is still pretty sick. They''re not looking for him to be around much longer." "Oh no! I''m so sorry!" He shrugs, but his demeanor definitely has a shadow over it. "At least they found out what was wrong. That''s something." This ushers in an awkward silence. I can tell Mom wants to ask more questions but isn''t sure if she should. "I really have to go," Alex finally says. "Thank you for the water, Ms. Boston-I mean Jeanine." "You''re very wee, Alex. Please feel free toe by any time before you leave." I follow Alex out. "Minor league, huh?" "Wishful thinking," he says as he wraps his arms around my waist and pulls me in to him. "Want to know what I''m wishing for right now?" "Nothing appropriate for my mother''s doorstep, I''m sure." Alex kisses me. "I''ll call youter. Good luck." "Thanks." With a kiss on the top of my head, he''s gone. When I walk back inside, my mom is exactly where I left her, watching me. "Can I ask if you''re still going to State for college?" "Yeah-my ns haven''t changed." "What about Alex?" "We''re going. To do long. Distance." Mom cocks her head and res at me skeptically. ¡°Can I ask if anything else has changed?" I sit in the floor in front of her, my legs crossed. "I saw Dad." Mom recoils like she was smacked in the face. "Your dad? Wh-where?" She bes shifty in her seat. "Here? Did you see him in town?" I don''t want to worry her. "No! No-not here." : (6 #Chapter 94: The Truth Comes Out "Where?" Her voice is elevated, and I can tell she''s panicking. She leans forward and puts her hands on my face. Did he hurt you?" I pull her hands off. "No, Mom. He didn''t do anything." She searches my eyes for answers. "Where did you see him?? "It doesn''t matter. But he told me sss-something," I say, remembering to slur my s''s. She leans back, her eyes still boring into mine. "What did he tell you." "About the adoption." Her eyes instantly start to water. She tries to blink back the waterworks but there''s no stopping her emotion. "Oh, baby-I-Oh!" She reaches toward me then pulls back, cing her hands over her mouth. "I''m so sorry, baby," she says, though the words are muffled by her palms. "It''s okay, Mom." The tears are now streaming. "It''s okay. You''re ssstill my mom." She thrusts her body forward and embraces me. "I''m so sorry I never told you." "It''s okay mom." And while her tears flow freely, falling onto my shoulder, my own tears don''te. "I''m not mad." "How did you see him? I don''t understand... He was gone... "It was a random thing. I don''t know." I push her back. "It really isss okay, Mom. I''m okay with it." She bites her lip and takes a few deep breaths. "But if you''d like to feed me, I am hungry." Mom makes us dinner and we sit in the living room eating and talking. She barely touches her food, and I feel bad for telling her. But I know it''s best that we don''t have that between us when I''m gone. I may not make it home to visit a lot, and I want her to know that I love her in spite of anything that has happened in the past. While Mom exins what happened, her eyes remain distant. "I met your dad in a bar, of all ces. I was picking up a coworker who needed a ride because she''d had too much to drink. Richard (?) was sitting by the door. He looked at me like...." She makes eye contact with me, and I stop shoveling food into my mouth. "Like he''d never seen anyone like me before." Her eyes stray away again. "It was great at first. He was sweet and attentive. Said his girlfriend had taken off and left you with him. It was such a sad story. He was such a great guy." "Until?" She looks at me again. "Until he wasn''t. Until he went...bad. I guess it started before you were two. I saw iting ¨CI knew the signs-and I knew that if anything happened then I couldn''t leave you alone with him." "So you adopted me?" #Chapter 94: The Truth Comes Out She nods, slowly, thoughtfully. "You see, I was afraid that if something did happened... Anyway, I knew I couldn''t run off with you because he would find us. Then, he finally left." A tear falls down her check, and I wonder how she has anything left to cry. "That was the second-best day of my life." "What was the first?" "The day I met you." #Chapter 95: Back to Normal & Now My key 95 #Chapter 95: Back to Normal...For Now Over the next couple of days, things go back to normal. At least as normal as they can be now. I''m not able to hide my appetite or my newfound desire for meat. I tell Mom it must be my hormones. The stutter is bing difficult to hide, mostly because I don''t want it anymore. I''m finally free of the one thing that ced the wrong kind of spotlight on me and when I finally get the chance to be free of it, I have to fake it again. I just have to remind myself that it''s temporary. Alex and I meet Hailey and Lenard for a double date, and it like nothing has changed. Except Alex isn''t shy about public disys of affection, though I wonder how much of it is a put-on for shock value. It works. We meet at the diner down the street from the school. As soon as I walk in, I can smell grease and meat, and my stomach starts to rumble. "I have to hide my appetite at home so Mom doesn''t get suspicious," I whisper to Alex, who can''t help but cackle. I nudge him in his rock-hard belly. "It''s not funny. I''m hungry all the time." "Wee to my world!" "What?" Hailey turns to ask as we wait to be seated. "I told Cynthia I can''t stand the smell of onions and I can smell them a mile away." "Ich! Me, too," she says, scrunching her nose. ¡°I can smell them in here." "Me, too," I agree with a little irritation. The realization that I can smell the onions being the culprit. We order food and eat while we catch up. Alex is the master of telling fabricated stories, and some of the ones he describes in borate detail cause me to cringe. For example, I would never go repelling. In my life. What sort of outdoor camp does he think we were at? Fortunately, Hailey doesn''t realize my personal limits when ites to adventurous activities. "That would be fun!" she says. "Wouldn''t it be?" she asks Lenard, who doesn''t have much of an opinion on the matter. Alex has his arm around my shoulders and is making show of nuzzling up against me. Hailey is eating up every bit of it. "It''s so good to see you doing better," she tells Alex. You had all of us worried about you." "I''m fine now, thanks to Cynthia.'' "Stop!" I say with a wiggle as he nibbles at my ear. "My goodness!" Hailey cries out, her eyes big as saucers. "You sure you two didn''t go to some couples camp? We need to go wherever they did!" But Lenard only squirms, apparently ufortable with watching his idol so enamored. "We were actually separated quite a bit," Alex said. "Like when we went spelunking. Remember that honey?" I shake my head. I have no idea where he''s going with this. "The guys and the girls went separate because we had to stick with our counselors. In small groups. Probably for safety. I mean, we went, like, five miles down, wouldn''t you say honey?" +25 BORUS #Chapter 95: Back to Normal F& Now "Deeper than you. Can shovel shit," I said, inspiringughter from everyone, including Alex. "Yeah-true. But it was beautiful. There were crystals and stgmites, and it was so dark down there. If you got separated from your group, you might never find your way back out." "Hence the small groups," I added. "Where did you say you went again?" Lenard asks. "Connecticut," Alex says without missing a beat. 3 Which worries me because I''m pretty sure I originally told Hailey Maine. If I did, she doesn''t seem to notice the difference. "So I finally got my eptance letter to State," Hailey says with a jitter of excitement. "Wanna be roomies?" "I would. Love that," I reply. I really would like to room with Hailey. I already know her, I''m pretty sure I can trust her, and we have simr interests. It would save me a whole lot of trouble in the long run because I''m still not too stoked on meeting new people or having to make new friends. "What about you, Alex? Where are you going?" she asks. "Well, long story short, my dad is getting transferred to Lindenberg, so I think I''m going to hang with them for a while. Take a gap year." "Oooooh! That sounds fascinating!" I just nce at him from the corner of my eye. Is he going to tell everyone a different story? Hailey''s back straightens and her eyes get big again. "Where is that? Somewhere in Europe?" "Germany,¡± Alex says confidently. Fortunately for him, he picked a city he can identify on a map, though it would have been more entertaining if he hadn''t. I would love to tease him. I''m still going to. I notice Hailey watching me. "My goodness," she says. "What?" "I don''t think I''ve ever seen you eat so much food!" I stop and look down. I''m the only one whose te is almost cleared. It''s a little embarrassing, but I can''t seem to help myself. It''s like my metabolism has been jumpstarted and is trying to make up for lost time. "Sssorry," I say, lowering my fork which was going to be aimed at thest bite of sausage on my te. "Don''t be," Alex says with a squeeze. "It''s refreshing to see a girl with a healthy appetite. Huh, Lenard?¡± ¡°Uh-yeah..." Lenard answers as they both nce at Hailey''s te, which has barely been touched. I wipe my mouth and try to change the subject. "So what should we do. After thisss?" Alex runs his hand up my thigh and squeezes near my tender spot, causing me to jump and n Hailey, concerned, asks, ¡°Are you okay?" "Yeah..." I say shifting my back from side to side, "I think it''s just heartburn." #Chapter 95: Back to Normal FM Now But my mind is already in the wrong ce, and Alex needs to stop before he gets me into trouble. "So Alex, if you''re in... where are you going again?" "Germany." "If you''re living in Germany, how will you see Cynthia?" "We''ve already talked about it. We''ll make it..." I drop my hand below the table and squeeze his thigh, making sure to brushing against his bulge, "-work." His voice pitches high and I can''t help butugh. "You okay?" I ask, feigning genuine concern. He shakes his head at me, a grin on his face. "I just get all worked up thinking about it." Hailey puts a hand on her heart and cocks her head to the side. "That''s so sweet!" But I''ve already moved my hand up to the lump under his zipper. If Alex wants to y games, I''ll y-and win! He shifts a little, cing one arm behind me on the back of the bench and pushing his hips forward so I can get a better angle. But I have to be careful, because I can''t risk them seeing any movement. Thank goodness we were seated in the back corner! I rub very little, squeezing as my hand moves. I can see the blood creep up his neck and into his face. It''s entertaining to watch and is bringing me the most amusement. He''s trying not to move while Lenard is regaling him with some hockey story that no one is really listening to. Hailey is looking at her hair in her clean spoon and Alex is trying to keep his cool as the source of his pleasure gets bigger and bigger. I''m trying not to smile. But when I bite my lip, Alex loses it Only I can hear the growl, but my body responds. Apparently, he can tell because he drops the arm that''s behind me and slides his hand up to my skirt, finding the space between my thighs and sliding a finger to the gap where hemences rubbing my sweet spot through my panties. Now it''s my turn not to squirm. I like this game! Who thought I-timid little Cynthia Boston-would be, some horny teen? Much less a werewolf? I win the game when Alex has to excuse himself to go to the bathroom. "So are we going skating or not?" Hailey asks. "Oh...you know...I''m actually getting tired. Tomorrow''sss my birthday. I promised Mom. We would get up and go out early." "Really? It''s tomorrow? And you''re not going to have a big party to celebrate?" "Not much of a party girl," I say, as if that exins everything. But Hailey doesn''t argue, and when Lenard offers to pay the tab, I don''t argue either. Today''s Bonus Offer My key 96 #Chapter 96, Freshman at State #Chapter 96: Freshman at State The next day really is my birthday. Mom makes me a cake and we celebrate in the morning over coffee. Then we spend the day in Marona, a nearby hippie town with awesome shopping, and Morn splurges on a few new outfits for me to take to school. I''ve realized I''m grateful for every moment. When I was at the Ayzena base I was grateful for their hospitality, when I''m with Alex I''m grateful for his love and attention not to mention his body! Now that I''m with Mom, I''m grateful I ended up with her. In spite of our hardships, I''ve realized she endured everything for my sake. There''s no greater love than that. And today is a great day. We share food andughs in a way we''ve never been able to before. It makes me determined to help take care of her when I''m able, so we can spend more time like this when we''re together. Away from drama, having fun. Alexes byter that day and brings me a present. He was sweet to give me the day alone with my mother, though it helps that I reminded him he''ll have me for the rest of my birthdays. He walks in with all charm, flowers, and a small gift box, and my mother swoons. She likes Alex, which is good. She doesn''t know it yet, but he''s going to be her son-inw someday. "Happy Birthday, baby," he says and gives me a peck on the cheek. "You two are so adorable," Mom gushes. I smell the flowers, which make me sneeze, and hand them to Mom. "Will you put these in water for me?" She doesn''t notice I''m not stuttering because she''s too wrapped up in the moment. After she''s out of the room, Alex gets on one knee and holds out the box. I look back to make sure Mom can''t see him. "Are you crazy?" "I am-for you." I scoff aloud, but inside I''m melting. "You need to stand up before shees back in here." The gleam in his grin could crack Gibraltar. "Not until you open it." I shift from one foot to the other, then give in to his demands. What I find when I open the box leaves me speechless. Inside is a ring. Two bands are woven together, one gold and the other silver, and my birthstone, a red ruby, is in the middle. "The ruby is for your birthday, so you remember when I gave it to you. The bands represent us. They wrap continually together so there is no beginning and no end, like our union," he says. I don''t know what to say. He stands up, takes the ring from the box, and slides it on my left ring finger. "When you have your real ring, you can move this to the other hand." I hear movement and look over at the kitchen door where my mother is watching. "I''m sorry," she says. "I just can''t help it." Alex gets props for this. My mother couldn''t love him more if she''d hand-picked him herself. He kisses me on the mouth, but still modestly because my mom is watching. "Let me give you all some privacy," she says before backing out of the room. Alex kisses the top of my head. "I should have brought you a cake. I know how ravenous your appetite is these +25 BOW #Chapter 96 Freshman at State days," he adds with a gige. I simply shake my head at Im-of course he had to crack joke to lighten the moment. "Mom made me one this morning." "Did you make a wish?" "I didn''t have to." His brows furrow, and he studies my eyes. "Why''s that?" "Because it already came true." He gives me another kiss-a real kiss-and we stand there dancing to "Faithfully" by Journey as Alex hums it. His hokeyness never ceases to amaze me. I really miss Alex when he''s gone, but it allows me to shift focus onto the next phase in my life-college. It''s really difficult when Mom drops me off at State. I''m ready for this chapter in my life, but I know it''s a transitional one that is ultimately leading me away from her. But once she''s gone, I breathe the fresh-well, body odorden-air of dorm life. Hailey is beside herself with excitement, and I don''t know where she gets her energy from, but she really spreads her wings. She immediately begins attending parties and even flirts with pledging a sorority. Of course, Lenard is here, too, so he takes up a lot of her free time, most of it in our dorm room. But that''s okay. He is yet another snippet of home that helps me transition into my new surroundings. Plus, he doesn''t exactly talk much, so he''s not a bother. College life proves to be a little overwhelming for me at first. There are so many activities and clubs and social events that Hailey wants to drag me to, and I''ve learned it''s hard for her to take no for an answer. But I''m persistent! One roadblock to evening outings is that I have a Monday, Wednesday, Friday ss that starts at 7:30 in the morning! It''s Freshman English and there are umpteen papers to write for this ss, not to mention a reading list that will make you snore! But I don''t let it get me down because college also gives me ample opportunities to fulfill my passion for drama. I don''t need more friends or people to feel obligated to, so I don''t need to go to parties. My people are drama people, and I meet some real characters here! First semester, I jump right in by taking Drama 101 and signing up for Drama Club. I''m so excited to fall back on what I love doing. This is my moment to live my dream before my life''s unusual obligations tie me down. Drama club is in the evenings, and I start by working on costumes for the crew. This gives me an in that makes me feel confortable, so I can ease my way back into acting, which is my ultimate goal. I also start phasing out my stutter in front of Hailey, and don''t use it in any of my sses. College is a clean te for me, and with my newfound confidence and my ability to keep from standing out in the wrong ways, I find new momentum. It isn''t long before Ind a small role in one of the Drama Club productions. Requiem at a Summer Cottage is a murder mystery and I y one of the supporting characters Think Clue set in a beach house. It''s a fun adaptation Night''s Dream. and allows me to get my feet wet with something a little less intense than, say, a Midsum I y a teenage victim of divorce who harbors resentment toward her stepmother, to whom the house belongs. It''s a lot of tit-for-tat with humor mixed in. There are four children total, and I have the fewest lines, which is perfect for my first go- round. #Chapter 96: Freshman at Stafe 1 Facetime Alex from backstage during a stage rehearsal. "Look at you," he says, his genuine smile warming my heart and causing me to miss him. I do miss him so bad... I pretend to mess with my hair, which has gotten longer and fuller since my inner wolf was released. "Do I look sixteen and filled with angst?" "If that means you look stunning, then yes." "When does the show start?" "Next weekend. I wish you could be here," I say, my tone betraying my regret. "Me too, honey, but things are busy here." "How''s Michael?" "Hanging in there. Rita helps a lot, but he has some rough days, ya know?" I nod. I wish I were able to be there for him, but I can''t jump right into a life that I don''t know. Alex understands, and he would never ask me to do something I''m notfortable with. Just another reason to love him. We say our goodbyes and I promise to call himter. We talk every day and text multiple times a day, so we don''t miss anything. My key 97 #Chapter 97: Star of the Show I n on visiting during my fall break. Mom thinks I have a trip for drama, so she''s not expecting me. I hate lying to her, but it really is for her own good, The following week leading up to our opening night is stressful. The y only runs for two weekends, but everything has to be perfect for the first show. I scramble to makest-minute changes to costumes and learn a few lines that just don''t seem to be sticking. Which is what makes opening night more stressful when Alex and Mom both show up with flowers. Talk about feeling loved...and feeling the pressure to perform! Alex nts a big kiss on me and Hailey, who ys another one of the teens, ooh''s and ah''s over us. So does Mom, and I''m starting to wonder which one of us she likes more Alex and Mom sit with Lenard through the show. I peek out from the back curtain to find their seats, so I know not to look there. I can''t risk catching one of them smile at me and throwing me off. Tonight has to be perfect because I''ve worked so hard, and I want them to see that. The show goes off without a hitch. We all go out to eat afterward and they praise both me and Hailey for our upstanding performances. It feels like the kind of night I want to lock away in memory forever. Alex stays the night in my dorm. Of course, he''s not allowed, but some rules are made to be broken. Besides, I missed his touch and it''s soforting to sleep with his arms wrapped around me. Besides, it''s not like we can do anything with girls sleeping on either side of us. Which is the point. As time goes on, it bes more difficult for us to restrain our natural desires. I imagine this is how any rtionship feels when the partners abstain from rtions, but I know it is totally going to be worth it. Not that we''re saints. By the time I''m a junior in college, we''ve done about everything but...you know. Our motivator for behaving? Simple: Having a kid would ruin what we''ve worked so hard for. It''s just not time and not a risk we''re willing to take. Sure, we have moments of weakness. Who doesn''t in a long-term rtionship? Especially when you don''t get to see each other every day. I mean, the electricity between us has never faltered. If anything, it is growing more and more intense. So I know when we finally release it the feeling will be other-worldly. Today''s Bonus Offer GETAT NOW # My key 98 Chapter 98: Finding Bnce #Chapt¨¦r 98: Finding Bnce Right before finals my freshman year, I receive the dreaded call. "It''s Michael," Alex says. His breathing is loud, erratic. "He passed awayst night." Of course, there''s nothing I can do over the phone. I borrow Hailey''s car and leave that very night. When I get there, it is after dark and Alex is at Michael''s house, sitting in the kitchen with Rita. When I walk in, it''s quiet. They''re not talking or doing anything aside from staring at the table. They look up at me and I see their sorrow. I run over to Alex and wrap my arms around him, absorbing his sobs of mourning as I cry into his shoulder. I hear Rita sniffle; and I let go long enough to cross the table and give her a hug. "I''m so sorry!" I whisper into her ear. "I''m so sorry.. That night is when Alex and I take our physical rtionship to another level. I wanted to make him feel better, if only for a little while. When we get back to his house, I follow him into his room and lock the door behind us. I don''t care if his parents are home, I want to let my man know how much I love him. Alex sits on the end of the bed, defeated and drained. This is when my n forms. I''m not a vixen by any means, but I chalk my actions up to my inner wolf wanting to bring relief to her Alpha. As I walk toward Alex, I slip my shirt off, exposing my bra. He stares at it like he''s never seen it before...probably because he hasn''t. When I stop in front of him, I release the sp in the back and let my bra fall to the floor. I can hear Alex''s breath catch, and a wildness sweeps over his eyes. He nuzzles his face into my chest, which is rather small and unappealing as far as I''m concerned, before lying back and pulling me on top of him. Leaning down, he takes one breast in his mouth, then the other. He is gentle, and it''s erotic. My body heats up and I can''t help but rub my hips against his. If this feels so good, I can''t imagine what our union is going to be like! To take it a step further, I unzip his pants and pull them down, then my own, so we''re both in our underwear. Now, I know this is a dangerous move even as I''m doing it, but I feel like I can control myself. And I really feel like we need this...Alex needs this. I climb back onto him, straddle him as I had before, and take advantage of the thinyers of fabric between us as I move my hips back and forth. Alex begins moaning and bes absolutely beastly in his reaction. He begins gnawing on my lips and moving against me, but I make him stop. "I''m doing this for you," I say before biting his lower lip. Alex growls his agreement. And Imence rubbing. We both be excited, and that''s when I realize we really don''t even need intercourse to satisfy one another. Afterward, we hold each other in his bed. I want to put my clothes back on, suddenly bashful or ny exposed body, but Alex stops me. "Please," he says as he scoots behind me, pulls the sheets up, and envelopes me in his body, telling me how much he misses me. "I count down the days until summer break," he says. And I know three more years isn''t that long, but it will be the most challenging three years of my life. #Chapter 98: Finding Bnce That summer, I begin my Luna training, and the more time spend with my pack the more antsy I get to return to them. By the end of summe, I have gotten to know each pack member by name and, barring a few real tight asses, I''m received warmly. It didn''t take long to figure out who Ryan''s supporters were. I know that''s one thing Alex focused on when he returnedst summer. With the assistance of our new friends-Charles, Jeaoul, and Lenor-he was able to root out the few who knew Ryan''s secret. They were banished from the pack for my safety. Turns out, Ryan''s true power was his deceit and fear of his wrath. He wasn''t really a bad leader, from that I''m told, just a little paranoid and prone to outbursts of temper. Being a backstabbing traitor will do that to you, I guess. I learnt, much to my relief, that a pack system is a lot like the British system of government. I''m more than just a figurehead, but the Council makes most of the decisions. I can veto them, and they can outvote me, but I don''t have to worry about being councilor, judge, andwmaker. Most day-to-day affairs are handled for me unless I''m absolutely needed. This will be helpful when I''m dividing my time between packs. By my junior year, I have established myself as an uing Luna, a stable girlfriend, and integral member of the Drama Club. I''ve reallye out of my shell, even scoring the lead in the end-of-year production of The Crucible, a ssic of American literature and theater. Practice is extensive and I end up missing my Spring Break much to the disappointment of both my mother and my pack. Alex is able to visit, and sits in on practices, much to the delight of the female staff. Unlike myst year in high school, I am confident enough to know that ant attention he is getting is not a threat to our rtionship. His previous adventures in flirting are now foreign to him. He is nice to everyone, but he only has eyes for me, and he makes that obvious. Still, it''s nice to know the man you''re with is desired by other women, and I gain an embarrassing amount of pride from having him on my arm. While he''s not the Alpha out here that he is back home, he will always exhibit those qualities, and women of all walks will always want him. Opening week is a blur. Between gettingst minute practices in and studying for finals, I barely sleep. Caffeine has be my best friend. Now I know I''m an adult. Two hours before I have to show up for the first production, I sneak away to a nearbyke. It''s a popr spot: Several birds nest in the area, turtles call its water home, it''s almost a mile round making it a good ce for a stroll, and there are several benches for couples to sit and enjoy the fresh air. I find an empty bench and pull out my old journal, the one I would write in when I first went into hiding. I read some of the entries to remind myself how far I''vee. I''m not that timid little girl anymore. While I''m still slender in build, I have put on a little weight, filling out a woman''s body, and my hair is longer, thicker. I''m also more mature and focused. I know what my responsibilities are and I feel I''m prepared to meet them head on. Most importantly, I''m ready to unleash my wolf. She has been bottled up for too long out of necessity. If I wasn''t so close to finishing school, I would have to drop out soon because she needs to live, too. My college is for me; it won''t promote me in life in any way because my path is set and this world is not part of it, but it was something I needed to do for myself. That need ising to an end. Then, I fumble upon the y I began writing in the back of my journal. The one that tells my story. And I have a brilliant idea. That night, the y is a sess in every sense of the word. I have reallye into my own as an actress, and I +25 PORES #Chapter 98: Finding Bnce know my mother can see the difference in me. She has long stopped inquifing about my stutter, orck of one. I was able to attribute its disappearance with my increasedfort on the stage. She bought it, thank goodness! That summer, I have a difficult time tearing myself away from the Malkeye base and from Alex, though I try to enjoy what time I do spend with my mother. She thinks I have a fulltime internship in the city, which is why she doesn''t see me much. She doesn''t even notice that the one time she meets me in the city, we never go to my apartment. Guess I''m getting too good at lying. My key 99 #Chapter 99: Goodbye Old Life My senior year is a whirlwind. I''m in all advanced sses and spend a lot of time studying. When I graduate, I will have a Bachelor''s of Creative Arts and Writing. That was my Epiphone. Just because I''ll be required to love among and lead my pack, doesn''t mean I can''t still express my creativity. In fact, my senior project is the y I began writing as a 17-year-old human with intenseplexes and assassins on her heals. The story follows my own, sometimes a little too closely, but it seems like the perfect way to blend my two lives together. Alex is supportive. So is my pack. When I approach the Council with the idea of working on the side as a frence writer, they are supportive so long as the pack and our home remains anonymous. I tell them I will work under a pen name, and when I release my first y, Furry Butterfly I do so under a pseudonym. It turns out to be a sess, and the money I receive allows me to conquer my first project as Luna. That summer, I officially join my pack and take my role as Luna. There is arge celebration, and several members of the Ayzena pack attend the ceremony and dinner. It is a simple affair, that goes well into the night. We sing an old-world song that I spent months learning, and each family presents me with a gift. Mostly simple items, but all symbolic of their support. Alex is also there, of course, and he uses this opportunity to throw me for a loop. After thest pack member has presented me with a kerchief bearing hand- stitched initials, a horn blows and everyone parts, revealing Alex. He''s dressed up in a suit, and I''m immediately confused. Granted, I''m in a beautiful gown that resembles a simple wedding dress... Aaahhhhh... I get it. My eyes well up with tears as his eyes lock onto mine. He makes his way down the center of the initiation party with another small white box in his hands. My mind returns to the summer before college, when we returned from chaos and self-realization to my mother''s house. When Alex gave me my promise ring. I absentmindedly begin rubbing it with my thumb. Yes-its'' still there. I use my kerchief to wipe at the tears obscuring my vision. When he is only a few feet in front of me, Alex gets on one knee. "Cynthia...my Cynthia. Ever since the first time I saw you, I have been drawn to you. When you were but a human, my wolf wanted to protect you and ... Little did we know, your inner wolf was reaching out to me. The first time you transformed, my heart almost stopped." "Well, you were injured," I say with a smile. Heughs, along with several others in the crowd. "And you rescued me," he agrees. "I have never recovered from the first time I saw your wolf. Mine has never recovered. It wants nothing more than to be by you, always. Forever. You are my fated mate, Cynthia-Dyanthiana," he adds with a grin, "my destiny." He holds out the box with one hand and opens it with another. "Will you be my wife, my Luna, to have and to hold until our spirits unite in the afterlife?" I cover my mouth with both my hands to keep from squealing, my kerchief wet with my emotions. I finally manage to answer. "Of course, I will." Alex sets the box down and removes the ring I''m already wearing, cing it on my right hand. Then he removes #Chapter 99: Goodbye Old Life the ring from the box and lides it onto my left hand. I stare at it. This one houses a small diamond in the center. When Alex stands, we embrace and kiss. And everyone starts pping. "To the new couple!". someone calls out, inciting a chorus of howling. Music to my ears. So...we may cheat a little. We''re supposed to have a brief ceremony before we consummate our union, but Alex and I feel like we''ve waited long enough. True to his promise, we''re in human form the first time we make love, which he says means it''s unofficial anyway. Cheating, right? It''s the same night as my induction ceremony, and I have an idea itsing. We have been talking about taking that step and Alex wants me to be prepared. I don''t think he realizes I want it as bad as he does. That night when we return to my house, I quickly realize it''s time. Alex has littered the floor with rose petals, and there are candles lit all around my living room. I look at him and bite imy lip, and Alex growls. He lifts me off my feet and spins me around as his tongue searches my mouth. The heat between us is an inferno because our bodies already know what''s going to happen. Alex sets me own on the table so that I''m straddling him. He looks into my eyes and brushes away strands of hair that have grown wild and wayward. "Do you know what this means to me?" he asks, his eyes hooded, his voice husky, and his muscr body ready. "Do you know how much it means to me that you waited for me?" The electricity between us sparks and the feeling is like a thunderstorm. I don''t know where he begins and where I end, but it is the most beautiful experience and I''m so d we waited. And when we''re finally ready for sleep, it feels like we have been this way forever. My first order of business as a modern Luna, which is how I see myself, is to establish our own "socialwork" connecting the Malkeye and Ayzena pack members, or any who wished to participate. The idea took some time to settle in the mouths of several of the Elders, but the youth were on board almost immediately. I assembled amittee of youth to go into town for short spurts, for their safety and that of others, to research what we would need to aplish such a task. Within a month''s time, we had a very primitive version of whatter will be the "Pack Life¡± app. Youth''s are responsible to acquiring their own equipment and maintaining the app, though it quickly grows in poprity, and adults join the onlinemunity. This also makes it easier for me to keep tabs on Alex when we''re apart, which is almost immediately. My first few weeks are focused on establishing my pack''s expectations for me, and getting integrated as a full-fledged member. It feels so foreign at first, moving straight from dorm life to living on my own, in my own house with privacy. Practically with a husband. But I have Charles to help me transition. He is a God-send and I don''t know what I would do without him. I''ve also made friends with a few people closer to my age, though Charles reminds me to keep a h thy distance from then because of my position within the pack. "You''re not a queen, exactly," Charles reminds me, "but you''re our equivalent to it." I know what he''s getting at, and I make sure to head his advice. I think it will help that I didn''t grow up here and 3 +25 BCAUS #Chapter 99: Goodbye Old Life don''t have those long-term bonds. A few weeks after I''m there, Alex and I perform a traditional mating ceremony, which is held at the Ayzena pack, apparently because he''s the male. But I''m not going to argue; I just want it over with so I can begin thest chapter of my adult life: Marry the man of my dreams. The entire pack attends the ritual, as does my Council and several other members of the #V It is a simple ceremony that begins with Alex''s father speaking a blessing over us as we stand n front of the pack, simr to that of a human ceremony without spending all the money or half the pressure. There are songs and Alex and I exchange vows. The biggest differences the ceremony ends with us shifting in front of everyone and disappearing into the woods. Jokes on them: We''ve already done this before. Today''s Bonus Offer My key 100 #Chapter 100: Pitter-Patter The house is a mess because I''ve been in town visiting my mom for a few days. I knew it would be, which is why I returned early in the morning, so I could clean up before I had to begin my day. # Things aren''t exactly how I expected when I walk in. Yes, the house is a mess, but Alex is scrambling to clean up the kitchen. I drop my bag and look around at the array of clothes and shoes thrown around the living room. "Hey, babe... I really was going to have this cleaned up before you got home." "I see that." He smiles at me and I can''t help but forgive him. The problem is that he knows that, and someday that charm might run out. Except with my luck it won''t. "When are you leaving?" "I''m going to hang around a couple more days." "That''ll be nice," I say as I give him a hello kiss. We''ve been married for almost two years now, and even with our duties, I feel like we''re in our honeymoon stage. I''m every bit as in love with him now as I was when we first mated, and I wouldn''t change any part of our life together. Except the days away. It was a difficult transition at first. Even though I was used to being away from him while I was at school, once we were married I wanted to be with him all the time. I''m sure all new married couples are that way, but that desire still hasn''t really faded. We have worked out a schedule that makes both packs happy. We''re never away from our own pack for more than three weeks at a time, and we''re on base for a month. That means Alex and I have to spend a few weeks apart, but we manage. Today is his day to return, which is why I returned from my stay with my mother. She doesn''t suspect anything. She doesn''t have the money to travel, which is why we told her we moved across the country. That means I get to control our time together. We, however, are doing well. After I graduated from State, I finished my y and was able to option it to a productionpany. It went to stage and did so well they requested another. Turns out, they pay pretty well when the y draws a regr crowd, and mytest y may be optioned for Broadway. I never thought my life would have turned out this way. That little girl who had been beat down and couldn''t even form a sentence became a leader and a sessful ywright. Not to mention the wife of a powerful stud. I never could have imagined my life would take this turn. There are times I still stop to evaluate my life and take note of my blessings, which are numerous. I hear a noise in the spare room. Alex grabs my waist and gives me a deep kiss. "I was hoping we''d have a little more quiet time when you got home, but it''s like she can smell you." "She can," I say, kissing him back. "We''ll take her to your parents'' houseter so we can have some alone time," I add as I press my body against his. That electric feeling between us has only gotten stronger. The only difference is that you I and you get to deal with it. how to deal with it A thud down the hall elevates my heart rate. I really miss my daughter when I''m gone. The sound of the door precedes the pitter-patter of feet running down the hall. #Chapter 100: Piter Patter I kneel down as Diana''s little formes stumbling down the hall and into my waiting arms. She snuggles against my neck and mumbles something I can''t understand. I kiss her beautiful curls and smell her peppermint scent. This little girl is the light of my life, even though I never imagined being a mother. Having grown up with an abusive father, I always thought would spend my adult life alone. I didn''t want my mom''s life, her struggles. I didn''t want to have to watch my offspring be the target of a situation that only I could prevent. Now I know different. I look at Alex, who has taken on this role with pride and love-and I look at this beautiful little girl we made together-and I realize my life could not get any better, even if this role in my lifees with the greatest learning curve. I will really on Alex a lot when ites to rearing our daughter. I didn''t grow up in this environment or with the ability to realize my wolf potential at a young age, but he knows what to expect, and he''s ready to step up to bat. And you know what? As I hold my baby girl in my arms, I realize I have nothing to fear. I have the support of a loving partner, but even more than that, I have the support of an entiremunity. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!